Page 1
Page 2
Page 3
The Project Gutenberg eBook of The mind of primitive man
This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and
most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at
www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you
will have to check the laws of the country where you are located
before using this eBook.
Title: The mind of primitive man
A course of lectures delivered before the Lowell Institute,
Boston, Mass., and the National University of Mexico, 1910-
1911
Author: Franz Boas
Release date: September 13, 2023 [eBook #71630]
Language: English
Original publication: New York: The Macmillan Company, 1911
Other information and formats: www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/71630
Credits: Aaron Adrignola, Gísli Valgeirsson and the Online Distributed
Proofreading Team at https://www.pgdp.net (This file was
produced from images generously made available by The
Internet Archive)
*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE MIND OF
PRIMITIVE MAN ***
This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and
most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at
www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you
will have to check the laws of the country where you are located
before using this eBook.
Title: The mind of primitive man
A course of lectures delivered before the Lowell Institute,
Boston, Mass., and the National University of Mexico, 1910-
1911
Author: Franz Boas
Release date: September 13, 2023 [eBook #71630]
Language: English
Original publication: New York: The Macmillan Company, 1911
Other information and formats: www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/71630
Credits: Aaron Adrignola, Gísli Valgeirsson and the Online Distributed
Proofreading Team at https://www.pgdp.net (This file was
produced from images generously made available by The
Internet Archive)
*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE MIND OF
PRIMITIVE MAN ***
Page 4
THE MIND OF PRIMITIVE MAN
Page 5
THE MACMILLAN COMPANY
NEW YORK · BOSTON · CHICAGO
SAN FRANCISCO
MACMILLAN & CO., Limited
LONDON · BOMBAY · CALCUTTA
MELBOURNE
THE MACMILLAN CO. OF CANADA, Ltd.
TORONTO
NEW YORK · BOSTON · CHICAGO
SAN FRANCISCO
MACMILLAN & CO., Limited
LONDON · BOMBAY · CALCUTTA
MELBOURNE
THE MACMILLAN CO. OF CANADA, Ltd.
TORONTO
Page 6
THE
MIND OF PRIMITIVE MAN
BY
FRANZ BOAS
A Course of Lectures delivered before the Lowell
Institute, Boston, Mass., and the National
University of Mexico, 1910-1911
New York
THE MACMILLAN COMPANY
1921
All rights reserved
MIND OF PRIMITIVE MAN
BY
FRANZ BOAS
A Course of Lectures delivered before the Lowell
Institute, Boston, Mass., and the National
University of Mexico, 1910-1911
New York
THE MACMILLAN COMPANY
1921
All rights reserved
Page 7
Copyright, 1911,
By THE MACMILLAN COMPANY.
Set up and electrotyped. Published September, 1911.
Norwood Press
J. S. Cushing Co.—Berwick & Smith Co.
Norwood, Mass., U.S.A.
By THE MACMILLAN COMPANY.
Set up and electrotyped. Published September, 1911.
Norwood Press
J. S. Cushing Co.—Berwick & Smith Co.
Norwood, Mass., U.S.A.
Page 8
Page 9
PREFACE
The problem discussed in the following pages has occupied my attention for
many years, and I have at various times dealt with it in brief essays. Some
of these, in revised form and enlarged, are embodied in the present volume:
—
Human Faculty as determined by Race (Proceedings of the
American Association for the Advancement of Science, vol.
xliii [1894], pp. 301-327).
The Limitations of the Comparative Method of Anthropology
(Science, N. S., vol. iv [1896], pp. 901-908).
The Mind of Primitive Man (Journal of American Folk-Lore, vol.
xiv [1901], pp. 1-11).
Some Traits of Primitive Culture (Ibid., vol. xvii [1904], pp. 243-
254).
Race Problems in America (Science, N. S., vol. xxix [1909], pp.
839-849).
Psychological Problems in Anthropology (American Journal of
Psychology, vol. xxi [1910], pp. 371-384).
I have also utilized a small part of the Introduction to my “Handbook of
American Indian Languages” (Bulletin 40 of the Bureau of American
Ethnology), and some of the results of my report on “Changes in Bodily
Form of Descendants of Immigrants” (vol. 39, Reports of the Immigration
Commission, Washington, Government Printing Office).
FRANZ BOAS.
The problem discussed in the following pages has occupied my attention for
many years, and I have at various times dealt with it in brief essays. Some
of these, in revised form and enlarged, are embodied in the present volume:
—
Human Faculty as determined by Race (Proceedings of the
American Association for the Advancement of Science, vol.
xliii [1894], pp. 301-327).
The Limitations of the Comparative Method of Anthropology
(Science, N. S., vol. iv [1896], pp. 901-908).
The Mind of Primitive Man (Journal of American Folk-Lore, vol.
xiv [1901], pp. 1-11).
Some Traits of Primitive Culture (Ibid., vol. xvii [1904], pp. 243-
254).
Race Problems in America (Science, N. S., vol. xxix [1909], pp.
839-849).
Psychological Problems in Anthropology (American Journal of
Psychology, vol. xxi [1910], pp. 371-384).
I have also utilized a small part of the Introduction to my “Handbook of
American Indian Languages” (Bulletin 40 of the Bureau of American
Ethnology), and some of the results of my report on “Changes in Bodily
Form of Descendants of Immigrants” (vol. 39, Reports of the Immigration
Commission, Washington, Government Printing Office).
FRANZ BOAS.
Page 10
Page 11
CONTENTS
CHAPTER PAGE
I. Racial Prejudices 1
Racial achievement and aptitude, 1.—The white race,
having achieved the highest civilization, represents
the highest physical type, 2.
Does cultural achievement depend upon hereditary
aptitude alone? 5.—Many races have contributed to
the origin of civilization, 5.—Early civilization in
America, 7.—Interpretation of rapidity of
development, 8.—The spread of civilization, 10.—
Summary, 16.
Are anatomical characteristics of foreign races
expressions of inferiority? 17.—Lower
characteristics of various parts of the body, 18.—
Development in different races of traits
differentiating man from animal, 21.—Significance
of these traits for discussion of mental character, 22.
—Size of brain, 24.—Lack of correlation between
size of brain and ability, 28.—Structure of brain, 29.
—Summary, 29.
II. Influence of Environment upon Human Types 30
Problems of racial and social characteristics, 30.—
Definition and description of variability of types, 31.
Differences between civilized and primitive members of
the same race, 39.—Problem of stability of type of
the human species, 41.—Evolution of human species,
CHAPTER PAGE
I. Racial Prejudices 1
Racial achievement and aptitude, 1.—The white race,
having achieved the highest civilization, represents
the highest physical type, 2.
Does cultural achievement depend upon hereditary
aptitude alone? 5.—Many races have contributed to
the origin of civilization, 5.—Early civilization in
America, 7.—Interpretation of rapidity of
development, 8.—The spread of civilization, 10.—
Summary, 16.
Are anatomical characteristics of foreign races
expressions of inferiority? 17.—Lower
characteristics of various parts of the body, 18.—
Development in different races of traits
differentiating man from animal, 21.—Significance
of these traits for discussion of mental character, 22.
—Size of brain, 24.—Lack of correlation between
size of brain and ability, 28.—Structure of brain, 29.
—Summary, 29.
II. Influence of Environment upon Human Types 30
Problems of racial and social characteristics, 30.—
Definition and description of variability of types, 31.
Differences between civilized and primitive members of
the same race, 39.—Problem of stability of type of
the human species, 41.—Evolution of human species,
Page 12
41.—Problem of stability of races, 44.—Variations
due to changes in rate of growth, 45.—Arrest of
growth, 49.—Variations not due to growth, 50.—
Differences between rural and urban types, 50.—
Influence of selection, 53.—Changes in bodily form
of American immigrants, 53.—Explanation of
changes, 57.—Range of changes, 63.—Changes of
mental traits, 64.
Domestication, 65.—Changes due to environment, 70.
—Changes due to selection, 72.—Changes due to
crossing, 73.
III. Influence of Heredity upon Human Types 76
Importance of heredity, 76.—Alternating and mid-
parental heredity, 77.—Heredity in race-mixture, 78.
—Intra-racial heredity, 80.—Regression to ancestral
types, 81.—Similarity of brothers and sisters, 83.—
Mendelian inheritance, 84.
Origin of local types, 84.—Descent in large and in
small communities, 84.—Johannsen’s observations
on plants, 89.—Mixture of local types, 90.—
Variability in local types and in races, 91.
IV. The Mental Traits of Primitive Man and of 95
Civilized Man
Method of approach, 95.—Animal and man, 96.—
Primitive man and civilized man, 97.—Historical
notes, 99.—Racial and social problem, 101.
Mental characteristics of primitive man regardless of
race, 104.—Inhibition, 106.—Improvidence, 109.
Attention, 110.—Originality of thought, 111.—
Quantitative character of racial differences, 114.—
Differences between closely related groups of people,
116.—Effects of malnutrition, 117.—Experimental
method, 117.
due to changes in rate of growth, 45.—Arrest of
growth, 49.—Variations not due to growth, 50.—
Differences between rural and urban types, 50.—
Influence of selection, 53.—Changes in bodily form
of American immigrants, 53.—Explanation of
changes, 57.—Range of changes, 63.—Changes of
mental traits, 64.
Domestication, 65.—Changes due to environment, 70.
—Changes due to selection, 72.—Changes due to
crossing, 73.
III. Influence of Heredity upon Human Types 76
Importance of heredity, 76.—Alternating and mid-
parental heredity, 77.—Heredity in race-mixture, 78.
—Intra-racial heredity, 80.—Regression to ancestral
types, 81.—Similarity of brothers and sisters, 83.—
Mendelian inheritance, 84.
Origin of local types, 84.—Descent in large and in
small communities, 84.—Johannsen’s observations
on plants, 89.—Mixture of local types, 90.—
Variability in local types and in races, 91.
IV. The Mental Traits of Primitive Man and of 95
Civilized Man
Method of approach, 95.—Animal and man, 96.—
Primitive man and civilized man, 97.—Historical
notes, 99.—Racial and social problem, 101.
Mental characteristics of primitive man regardless of
race, 104.—Inhibition, 106.—Improvidence, 109.
Attention, 110.—Originality of thought, 111.—
Quantitative character of racial differences, 114.—
Differences between closely related groups of people,
116.—Effects of malnutrition, 117.—Experimental
method, 117.
Page 13
Influence of continued civilization, 118.—Relapse of
individuals into primitive life, 120.—Influence of
early habits, 121.—Summary, 122.
V. Race and Language 124
Is language an expression of the mental development of
a race? 124.
Relations between type, language, and culture, 125.—
Classifications from these three points of view
irreconcilable, 126.—Permanence of type and change
of language, 127.—Permanence of language and
change of type, 129.—Permanence of type and
language and change of culture, 132.—Hypothesis of
original correlation between type, language, and
culture, 134.
Are there “lower” and “higher” languages? 140.—
Phonetics, 140.—Classification of ideas, 142.—
Examples, 145.—Holophrasis, 147.—Necessity of
formal elements, 147.—Relations between language
and thought, 148.—Abstract terms, 149.—Numeral
systems, 152.
VI. The Universality of Cultural Traits 155
Similarities of cultural traits, 155.—Explained as due to
the influence of environment, 159.—Cases of lack of
adjustment to environment, 162.—Influence of
former environment, 163.—Similarities explained as
survivals of times antedating dispersion of human
species, 164.—Dissemination, 166.—Areas of
dissemination, 169.—Similarities explained as due to
sameness of elementary ideas, 171.—Psychological
explanation, 173.
VII. The Evolutionary Viewpoint 174
individuals into primitive life, 120.—Influence of
early habits, 121.—Summary, 122.
V. Race and Language 124
Is language an expression of the mental development of
a race? 124.
Relations between type, language, and culture, 125.—
Classifications from these three points of view
irreconcilable, 126.—Permanence of type and change
of language, 127.—Permanence of language and
change of type, 129.—Permanence of type and
language and change of culture, 132.—Hypothesis of
original correlation between type, language, and
culture, 134.
Are there “lower” and “higher” languages? 140.—
Phonetics, 140.—Classification of ideas, 142.—
Examples, 145.—Holophrasis, 147.—Necessity of
formal elements, 147.—Relations between language
and thought, 148.—Abstract terms, 149.—Numeral
systems, 152.
VI. The Universality of Cultural Traits 155
Similarities of cultural traits, 155.—Explained as due to
the influence of environment, 159.—Cases of lack of
adjustment to environment, 162.—Influence of
former environment, 163.—Similarities explained as
survivals of times antedating dispersion of human
species, 164.—Dissemination, 166.—Areas of
dissemination, 169.—Similarities explained as due to
sameness of elementary ideas, 171.—Psychological
explanation, 173.
VII. The Evolutionary Viewpoint 174
Page 14
Does human culture represent an evolutionary series?
174.—Examples: Social organization, 176.—
Inventions, 177.—Agriculture, 178.—Art, 179.—
Religion, 180.—Parallelism of cultural development,
181.—Dissimilarity of sequence in industrial
development, 182.
Convergent development, 184.—Lack of comparability
of data, 188.—Examples: Life after death, 189.—
Totemism, 190.—Ethics, 191.
Types of development from simple to complex forms,
and vice versâ, 193.
VIII. Some Traits of Primitive Culture 197
Mental re-actions of primitive and of civilized man,
197.—Classification of phenomena, 198.—With the
advance of civilization, principles of classification
rise into consciousness, 201.—Effect of traditional
material upon thought, 203.—Example of
development of ethical concepts, 206.
Types of association in civilized society, 209.—
Associations due to customary re-actions, and their
emotional value, 211.—Secondary explanations, 214.
Types of association in primitive society, 220.—Their
unconscious origin, 221.—Their rise into
consciousness, 224.—Secondary explanations, 225.
—Associations peculiar to primitive life, 228.—
Ritual, 229.—Myth, 230.—Decorative art, 231.—
Totemism, 235.—Origin of associations, 237.—
Importance of emotional elements in establishing
associations, 237.
IX. Summary 244
X. Race Problems in the United States 251
174.—Examples: Social organization, 176.—
Inventions, 177.—Agriculture, 178.—Art, 179.—
Religion, 180.—Parallelism of cultural development,
181.—Dissimilarity of sequence in industrial
development, 182.
Convergent development, 184.—Lack of comparability
of data, 188.—Examples: Life after death, 189.—
Totemism, 190.—Ethics, 191.
Types of development from simple to complex forms,
and vice versâ, 193.
VIII. Some Traits of Primitive Culture 197
Mental re-actions of primitive and of civilized man,
197.—Classification of phenomena, 198.—With the
advance of civilization, principles of classification
rise into consciousness, 201.—Effect of traditional
material upon thought, 203.—Example of
development of ethical concepts, 206.
Types of association in civilized society, 209.—
Associations due to customary re-actions, and their
emotional value, 211.—Secondary explanations, 214.
Types of association in primitive society, 220.—Their
unconscious origin, 221.—Their rise into
consciousness, 224.—Secondary explanations, 225.
—Associations peculiar to primitive life, 228.—
Ritual, 229.—Myth, 230.—Decorative art, 231.—
Totemism, 235.—Origin of associations, 237.—
Importance of emotional elements in establishing
associations, 237.
IX. Summary 244
X. Race Problems in the United States 251
Page 15
Origins of the American nation, 252.—Characteristics
of race-mixture in the United States and in Europe,
254.—Amalgamation of distinct types, 258.—Effects
of change of environment and of mixture, 261.—The
negro problem, 268.
Notes 279
of race-mixture in the United States and in Europe,
254.—Amalgamation of distinct types, 258.—Effects
of change of environment and of mixture, 261.—The
negro problem, 268.
Notes 279
Page 16
THE MIND OF PRIMITIVE MAN
Page 17
Page 18
I. RACIAL PREJUDICES
Proud of his wonderful achievements, civilized man looks down upon the
humbler members of mankind. He has conquered the forces of nature and
compelled them to serve him. He has transformed inhospitable forests into
fertile fields. The mountain fastnesses are yielding their treasures to his
demands. The fierce animals which are obstructing his progress are being
exterminated, while others which are useful to him are made to increase a
thousand-fold. The waves of the ocean carry him from land to land, and
towering mountain-ranges set him no bounds. His genius has moulded inert
matter into powerful machines which await a touch of his hand to serve his
manifold demands.
With pity he looks down upon those members of the human race who have
not succeeded in subduing nature; who labor to eke a meagre existence out
of the products of the wilderness; who hear with trembling the roar of the
wild animals, and see the products of their toils destroyed by them; who
remain restricted by ocean, river, or mountains; who strive to obtain the
necessities of life with the help of few and simple instruments.
Such is the contrast that presents itself to the observer. What wonder if
civilized man considers himself a being of higher order as compared to
primitive man, if he claims that the white race represents a type higher than
all others!
Before accepting this conclusion which places the stamp of eternal
inferiority upon whole races of man, we may well pause, and subject the
basis of our opinions regarding the aptitude of different peoples and races to
a searching analysis. The naïve assumption of the superiority of the
European nations and their descendants is obviously based upon their
wonderful achievements. We conclude that, as the civilization is higher, the
aptitude for civilization is also higher; and, as the aptitude for civilization
presumably depends upon the perfection of the mechanism of body and
Proud of his wonderful achievements, civilized man looks down upon the
humbler members of mankind. He has conquered the forces of nature and
compelled them to serve him. He has transformed inhospitable forests into
fertile fields. The mountain fastnesses are yielding their treasures to his
demands. The fierce animals which are obstructing his progress are being
exterminated, while others which are useful to him are made to increase a
thousand-fold. The waves of the ocean carry him from land to land, and
towering mountain-ranges set him no bounds. His genius has moulded inert
matter into powerful machines which await a touch of his hand to serve his
manifold demands.
With pity he looks down upon those members of the human race who have
not succeeded in subduing nature; who labor to eke a meagre existence out
of the products of the wilderness; who hear with trembling the roar of the
wild animals, and see the products of their toils destroyed by them; who
remain restricted by ocean, river, or mountains; who strive to obtain the
necessities of life with the help of few and simple instruments.
Such is the contrast that presents itself to the observer. What wonder if
civilized man considers himself a being of higher order as compared to
primitive man, if he claims that the white race represents a type higher than
all others!
Before accepting this conclusion which places the stamp of eternal
inferiority upon whole races of man, we may well pause, and subject the
basis of our opinions regarding the aptitude of different peoples and races to
a searching analysis. The naïve assumption of the superiority of the
European nations and their descendants is obviously based upon their
wonderful achievements. We conclude that, as the civilization is higher, the
aptitude for civilization is also higher; and, as the aptitude for civilization
presumably depends upon the perfection of the mechanism of body and
Page 19
mind, the inference is drawn that the white race represents the highest type
of perfection. In this conclusion, which is reached through a comparison of
the social status of civilized man with that of primitive man, the tacit
assumption is made that achievement depends solely, or at least primarily,
upon the aptitude for an achievement.
The assertion of a higher aptitude of the European nations leads at once to a
second inference relating to the significance of difference in type between
the European race and the races of other continents, or even of differences
between various European types. The line of thought which we
unconsciously pursue is about as follows. Since the aptitude of the
European is highest, his physical and mental type is also highest, and every
deviation from the white type necessarily represents a characteristic feature
of a lower type.
That this unproved assumption underlies our judgments of races, appears
from the fact, that, other conditions being equal, a race is commonly
described as the lower, the more fundamentally it differs from the white
race. Its effect may also be noticed in the long-continued discussions of the
occurrence of anatomical peculiarities in primitive man which would
characterize him as a being of lower order in the zoölogical series, and in
the emphasis laid upon the non-occurrence of such traits in primitive man
and their occurrence in the European race.
The subject and form of these discussions show that the idea dwells in the
minds of investigators that we should expect to find in the white race the
highest type of man.
In drawing inferences from social distinctions, the same point of view is
frequently held. It is assumed, that, as the mental development of the white
race is the highest, it also has the highest aptitude in this direction, and
therefore its mind is supposed to have the most subtile organization. As the
ultimate psychical causes are not so apparent as anatomical characteristics,
the judgment of the mental status of a people is generally guided by the
difference between its social status and our own: the greater the difference
between their intellectual, emotional, and moral processes and those which
are found in our civilization, the harsher the judgment on the people. It is
only when a Tacitus finds the virtues of past stages of the life of his own
people among foreign tribes that their example is held up to the gaze of his
of perfection. In this conclusion, which is reached through a comparison of
the social status of civilized man with that of primitive man, the tacit
assumption is made that achievement depends solely, or at least primarily,
upon the aptitude for an achievement.
The assertion of a higher aptitude of the European nations leads at once to a
second inference relating to the significance of difference in type between
the European race and the races of other continents, or even of differences
between various European types. The line of thought which we
unconsciously pursue is about as follows. Since the aptitude of the
European is highest, his physical and mental type is also highest, and every
deviation from the white type necessarily represents a characteristic feature
of a lower type.
That this unproved assumption underlies our judgments of races, appears
from the fact, that, other conditions being equal, a race is commonly
described as the lower, the more fundamentally it differs from the white
race. Its effect may also be noticed in the long-continued discussions of the
occurrence of anatomical peculiarities in primitive man which would
characterize him as a being of lower order in the zoölogical series, and in
the emphasis laid upon the non-occurrence of such traits in primitive man
and their occurrence in the European race.
The subject and form of these discussions show that the idea dwells in the
minds of investigators that we should expect to find in the white race the
highest type of man.
In drawing inferences from social distinctions, the same point of view is
frequently held. It is assumed, that, as the mental development of the white
race is the highest, it also has the highest aptitude in this direction, and
therefore its mind is supposed to have the most subtile organization. As the
ultimate psychical causes are not so apparent as anatomical characteristics,
the judgment of the mental status of a people is generally guided by the
difference between its social status and our own: the greater the difference
between their intellectual, emotional, and moral processes and those which
are found in our civilization, the harsher the judgment on the people. It is
only when a Tacitus finds the virtues of past stages of the life of his own
people among foreign tribes that their example is held up to the gaze of his
Page 20
fellow-citizens, who probably had a pitying smile for the dreamer who
clung to the ideas of a time which they had left far behind.
In order to understand clearly the relations between race and civilization,
the two unproved assumptions to which I have referred must be subjected to
a searching analysis. We must investigate in how far we are justified in
assuming that achievement is primarily due to exceptional aptitude, and in
how far we are justified in assuming that the European type—or, taking the
notion in its extreme form, that the North European type—represents the
highest development of mankind. It will be advantageous to clear up these
points before we take up the detailed inquiry.
In regard to the former point, it might be said, that, although achievement is
not necessarily a measure of aptitude, it seems admissible to judge the one
by the other. Have not most races had the same chances for development?
Why, then, did the white race alone develop a civilization which is
sweeping the whole world, and compared to which all other civilizations
appear as feeble beginnings cut short in early childhood, or arrested and
petrified in an early stage of development? Is it not, to say the least,
probable that the race which attained the highest stage of civilization was
the most gifted one, and that those races which remained at the bottom of
the scale were not capable of rising to higher levels?
In order to find an answer to these questions, let us consider briefly the
general outlines of the history of civilization; let our minds go back a few
thousand years, until we reach the time when the civilizations of eastern and
of western Asia were in their infancy. As time passed on, these civilizations
were transferred from one people to another; some of those who had
represented the highest type of culture sinking back into obscurity, while
others took their places. During the dawn of history we see civilization
cling to certain districts, in which it is taken up, now by one people, now by
another. In the numerous conflicts of these times the more civilized people
were often vanquished. The conqueror, however, learned the arts of life
from the conquered, and carried on the work of civilization. Thus the
centres of civilization were shifting to and fro over a limited area, and
progress was slow and halting. At the same period the ancestors of the races
that are now among the most highly civilized were in no way superior to
primitive man as we find him now in regions that have not come into
contact with modern civilization.
clung to the ideas of a time which they had left far behind.
In order to understand clearly the relations between race and civilization,
the two unproved assumptions to which I have referred must be subjected to
a searching analysis. We must investigate in how far we are justified in
assuming that achievement is primarily due to exceptional aptitude, and in
how far we are justified in assuming that the European type—or, taking the
notion in its extreme form, that the North European type—represents the
highest development of mankind. It will be advantageous to clear up these
points before we take up the detailed inquiry.
In regard to the former point, it might be said, that, although achievement is
not necessarily a measure of aptitude, it seems admissible to judge the one
by the other. Have not most races had the same chances for development?
Why, then, did the white race alone develop a civilization which is
sweeping the whole world, and compared to which all other civilizations
appear as feeble beginnings cut short in early childhood, or arrested and
petrified in an early stage of development? Is it not, to say the least,
probable that the race which attained the highest stage of civilization was
the most gifted one, and that those races which remained at the bottom of
the scale were not capable of rising to higher levels?
In order to find an answer to these questions, let us consider briefly the
general outlines of the history of civilization; let our minds go back a few
thousand years, until we reach the time when the civilizations of eastern and
of western Asia were in their infancy. As time passed on, these civilizations
were transferred from one people to another; some of those who had
represented the highest type of culture sinking back into obscurity, while
others took their places. During the dawn of history we see civilization
cling to certain districts, in which it is taken up, now by one people, now by
another. In the numerous conflicts of these times the more civilized people
were often vanquished. The conqueror, however, learned the arts of life
from the conquered, and carried on the work of civilization. Thus the
centres of civilization were shifting to and fro over a limited area, and
progress was slow and halting. At the same period the ancestors of the races
that are now among the most highly civilized were in no way superior to
primitive man as we find him now in regions that have not come into
contact with modern civilization.
Page 21
Was the civilization attained by these ancient people of such character as to
allow us to claim for them a genius superior to that of any other race?
First of all, we must bear in mind that none of these civilizations was the
product of the genius of a single people. Ideas and inventions were carried
from one to the other; and, although intercommunication was slow, each
people which participated in the ancient development contributed its share
to the general progress. Proofs without number have been forthcoming
which show that ideas have been disseminated as long as people have come
into contact with one another, and that neither race nor language nor
distance limits their diffusion. As all have worked together in the
development of the ancient civilizations, we must bow to the genius of all,
whatever group of mankind they may represent,—Hamitic, Semitic, Aryan,
or Mongol.
We may now ask, Did no other races develop a culture of equal value? It
would seem that the civilizations of ancient Peru and of Central America
may well be compared with the ancient civilizations of the Old World. In
both we find a high stage of political organization: we find division of labor
and an elaborate ecclesiastical organization. Great architectural works were
undertaken, requiring the co-operation of many individuals. Animals and
plants were domesticated, and the art of writing had been invented. The
inventions and knowledge of the peoples of the Old World seem to have
been somewhat more numerous and extended than those of the races of the
New World, but there can be no doubt that the general status of their
civilization was nearly equally high.[1] This will suffice for our
consideration.
What, then, is the difference between the civilization of the Old World and
that of the New World? It is essentially a difference in time. The one
reached a certain stage three thousand or four thousand years sooner than
the other.
Although much stress has been laid upon this greater rapidity of
development in the Old World, I think that it is not by any means proof of
greater ability of the races of the Old World, but that it is adequately
explained by the laws of chance. When two bodies run through the same
course with variable rapidity, sometimes quickly, sometimes slowly, their
relative position will be more likely to show accidental differences, the
allow us to claim for them a genius superior to that of any other race?
First of all, we must bear in mind that none of these civilizations was the
product of the genius of a single people. Ideas and inventions were carried
from one to the other; and, although intercommunication was slow, each
people which participated in the ancient development contributed its share
to the general progress. Proofs without number have been forthcoming
which show that ideas have been disseminated as long as people have come
into contact with one another, and that neither race nor language nor
distance limits their diffusion. As all have worked together in the
development of the ancient civilizations, we must bow to the genius of all,
whatever group of mankind they may represent,—Hamitic, Semitic, Aryan,
or Mongol.
We may now ask, Did no other races develop a culture of equal value? It
would seem that the civilizations of ancient Peru and of Central America
may well be compared with the ancient civilizations of the Old World. In
both we find a high stage of political organization: we find division of labor
and an elaborate ecclesiastical organization. Great architectural works were
undertaken, requiring the co-operation of many individuals. Animals and
plants were domesticated, and the art of writing had been invented. The
inventions and knowledge of the peoples of the Old World seem to have
been somewhat more numerous and extended than those of the races of the
New World, but there can be no doubt that the general status of their
civilization was nearly equally high.[1] This will suffice for our
consideration.
What, then, is the difference between the civilization of the Old World and
that of the New World? It is essentially a difference in time. The one
reached a certain stage three thousand or four thousand years sooner than
the other.
Although much stress has been laid upon this greater rapidity of
development in the Old World, I think that it is not by any means proof of
greater ability of the races of the Old World, but that it is adequately
explained by the laws of chance. When two bodies run through the same
course with variable rapidity, sometimes quickly, sometimes slowly, their
relative position will be more likely to show accidental differences, the
Page 22
longer the course which they run. Thus two infants a few months old will be
much alike in their physiological and psychical development; two youths of
equal age will differ much more; and two old men of equal age may, the one
still be in full possession of his powers, the other on the decline, due mainly
to the accidental acceleration or retardation of their development. The
difference in period of development does not signify that the one is by
heredity structurally inferior to the others.
Applying the same reasoning to the history of mankind, we may say that the
difference of a few thousand years is insignificant as compared to the age of
the human race. The time required to develop the existing races is entirely a
matter of conjecture, but we may be sure that it is long. We also know that
man existed in the Eastern and Western Hemispheres at a time that can be
measured by geological standards only. Penck’s recent investigations on the
glacial age in the Alps have led him to the conclusion that the age of man
must be measured by a span of time exceeding one hundred thousand years,
and that the highly specialized civilization of the Magdalenian is not less
than twenty thousand years old. There is no reason to believe that this stage
was reached by mankind the world over at the same period, but we must
assume as the initial point the remotest times in which we find traces of
man. What does it mean, then, if one group of mankind reached the same
stage at the age of a hundred thousand years as was reached by the other at
the age of a hundred and four thousand years? Would not the life-history of
the people, and the vicissitudes of its history, be fully sufficient to explain a
delay of this character, without necessitating us to assume a difference in
their aptitude to social development? (See Waitz.) This retardation would be
significant only if it could be shown that it occurs independently over and
over again in the same race, while in other races greater rapidity of
development was found repeatedly in independent cases.
The fact deserves attention, however, that at present practically all the
members of the white race participate to a greater or less degree in the
advance of civilization, while in none of the other races has the civilization
that has been attained at one time or another been able to reach all the tribes
or peoples of the same race. This does not necessarily mean that all the
members of the white race had the power of originating and developing the
germs of civilization with equal rapidity; for there is no evidence that the
cognate tribes which have all developed under the influence of a civilization
much alike in their physiological and psychical development; two youths of
equal age will differ much more; and two old men of equal age may, the one
still be in full possession of his powers, the other on the decline, due mainly
to the accidental acceleration or retardation of their development. The
difference in period of development does not signify that the one is by
heredity structurally inferior to the others.
Applying the same reasoning to the history of mankind, we may say that the
difference of a few thousand years is insignificant as compared to the age of
the human race. The time required to develop the existing races is entirely a
matter of conjecture, but we may be sure that it is long. We also know that
man existed in the Eastern and Western Hemispheres at a time that can be
measured by geological standards only. Penck’s recent investigations on the
glacial age in the Alps have led him to the conclusion that the age of man
must be measured by a span of time exceeding one hundred thousand years,
and that the highly specialized civilization of the Magdalenian is not less
than twenty thousand years old. There is no reason to believe that this stage
was reached by mankind the world over at the same period, but we must
assume as the initial point the remotest times in which we find traces of
man. What does it mean, then, if one group of mankind reached the same
stage at the age of a hundred thousand years as was reached by the other at
the age of a hundred and four thousand years? Would not the life-history of
the people, and the vicissitudes of its history, be fully sufficient to explain a
delay of this character, without necessitating us to assume a difference in
their aptitude to social development? (See Waitz.) This retardation would be
significant only if it could be shown that it occurs independently over and
over again in the same race, while in other races greater rapidity of
development was found repeatedly in independent cases.
The fact deserves attention, however, that at present practically all the
members of the white race participate to a greater or less degree in the
advance of civilization, while in none of the other races has the civilization
that has been attained at one time or another been able to reach all the tribes
or peoples of the same race. This does not necessarily mean that all the
members of the white race had the power of originating and developing the
germs of civilization with equal rapidity; for there is no evidence that the
cognate tribes which have all developed under the influence of a civilization
Page 23
originated by a few members of the race, would not, without this help, have
required a much longer time to reach the high level which they now occupy.
It seems to show, however, a remarkable power of assimilation, which has
not manifested itself to an equal degree in any other race.
Thus the problem presents itself of discovering the reason why the tribes of
ancient Europe readily assimilated the civilization that was offered to them,
while at present we see primitive people dwindle away and become
degraded before the approach of civilization, instead of being elevated by it.
Is not this a proof of a higher organization of the inhabitants of Europe?
I believe the reasons for this fact are not far to seek, and do not necessarily
lie in a greater ability of the races of Europe and Asia. First of all, in
appearance these people were alike to civilized man of their times.
Therefore the fundamental difficulty for the rise of primitive people—
namely, that an individual who has risen to the level of the higher
civilization is still looked upon as belonging to an inferior race—did not
prevail. Thus it was possible that in the colonies of ancient times society
could grow by accretion from among the more primitive people.
Furthermore, the devastating influences of diseases which nowadays begin
to ravage the inhabitants of territories newly opened to the whites were not
so strong, on account of the permanent contiguity of the people of the Old
World, who were always in contact with one another, and therefore subject
to the same influences. The invasion of America and Polynesia, on the other
hand, was accompanied by the introduction of new diseases among the
natives of these countries. The suffering and devastation wrought by
epidemics which followed the discovery are too well known to be described
in full. In all cases in which a material reduction in numbers occurs in a
thinly settled area, the economic life, as well as the social structure, is
almost completely destroyed.
In addition to this, it may be said that the contrast between the culture
represented by the modern white and that of primitive man is far more
fundamental than that between the ancients and the people with whom they
came in contact. Particularly, the methods of manufacture have developed
so enormously, that the industries of the primitive people of our times are
exterminated by the cheapness and large quantity of the products imported
by the white trader, because primitive man is unable to compete with the
required a much longer time to reach the high level which they now occupy.
It seems to show, however, a remarkable power of assimilation, which has
not manifested itself to an equal degree in any other race.
Thus the problem presents itself of discovering the reason why the tribes of
ancient Europe readily assimilated the civilization that was offered to them,
while at present we see primitive people dwindle away and become
degraded before the approach of civilization, instead of being elevated by it.
Is not this a proof of a higher organization of the inhabitants of Europe?
I believe the reasons for this fact are not far to seek, and do not necessarily
lie in a greater ability of the races of Europe and Asia. First of all, in
appearance these people were alike to civilized man of their times.
Therefore the fundamental difficulty for the rise of primitive people—
namely, that an individual who has risen to the level of the higher
civilization is still looked upon as belonging to an inferior race—did not
prevail. Thus it was possible that in the colonies of ancient times society
could grow by accretion from among the more primitive people.
Furthermore, the devastating influences of diseases which nowadays begin
to ravage the inhabitants of territories newly opened to the whites were not
so strong, on account of the permanent contiguity of the people of the Old
World, who were always in contact with one another, and therefore subject
to the same influences. The invasion of America and Polynesia, on the other
hand, was accompanied by the introduction of new diseases among the
natives of these countries. The suffering and devastation wrought by
epidemics which followed the discovery are too well known to be described
in full. In all cases in which a material reduction in numbers occurs in a
thinly settled area, the economic life, as well as the social structure, is
almost completely destroyed.
In addition to this, it may be said that the contrast between the culture
represented by the modern white and that of primitive man is far more
fundamental than that between the ancients and the people with whom they
came in contact. Particularly, the methods of manufacture have developed
so enormously, that the industries of the primitive people of our times are
exterminated by the cheapness and large quantity of the products imported
by the white trader, because primitive man is unable to compete with the
Page 24
power of production of the machines of the whites, while in olden times the
superior hand-product rivalled the hand-product of a lower type. When a
day’s work suffices for obtaining efficient tools or fabrics from the trader,
while the manufacture of the corresponding implement or material by the
native himself would have required weeks, it is but natural that the slower
and more laborious process should be given up speedily. It must also be
considered that in several regions, particularly in America and in parts of
Siberia, the primitive tribes are swamped by the numbers of the
immigrating race, which is crowding them so rapidly out of their old haunts
that no time for gradual assimilation is given. In olden times there was
certainly no such immense inequality in numbers as we observe in many
regions nowadays.
We conclude, therefore, that the conditions for assimilation in ancient
Europe were much more favorable than in those countries where in our
times primitive people come into contact with civilization. Therefore we do
not need to assume that the ancient Europeans were more gifted than other
races which have not become exposed to the influences of civilization until
recent times (Gerland, Ratzel).
This conclusion may be corroborated by other facts. In the middle ages the
civilization of the Arabs had reached a stage which was undoubtedly
superior to that of many European nations of that period. Both civilizations
had sprung largely from the same sources, and must be considered branches
of one tree. The Arabs who were the carriers of civilization were by no
means members of the same race as the Europeans, but nobody will dispute
their high merits. It is of interest to see in what manner they influenced the
negro races of the Soudan. At an early time, principally between the second
half of the eighth century and the eleventh century of our era, the Soudan
was invaded by Hamitic tribes, and Mohammedanism was spreading
rapidly through the Sahara and the western Soudan. We see that since that
time large empires have been formed, and have disappeared again in
struggles with neighboring states, and that a relatively high degree of
culture has been attained. The invaders intermarried with the natives; and
the mixed races, some of which are almost purely negro, have risen high
above the level of other African negroes. The history of Bornu is perhaps
one of the best examples of this kind. Barth and Nachtigal have made us
superior hand-product rivalled the hand-product of a lower type. When a
day’s work suffices for obtaining efficient tools or fabrics from the trader,
while the manufacture of the corresponding implement or material by the
native himself would have required weeks, it is but natural that the slower
and more laborious process should be given up speedily. It must also be
considered that in several regions, particularly in America and in parts of
Siberia, the primitive tribes are swamped by the numbers of the
immigrating race, which is crowding them so rapidly out of their old haunts
that no time for gradual assimilation is given. In olden times there was
certainly no such immense inequality in numbers as we observe in many
regions nowadays.
We conclude, therefore, that the conditions for assimilation in ancient
Europe were much more favorable than in those countries where in our
times primitive people come into contact with civilization. Therefore we do
not need to assume that the ancient Europeans were more gifted than other
races which have not become exposed to the influences of civilization until
recent times (Gerland, Ratzel).
This conclusion may be corroborated by other facts. In the middle ages the
civilization of the Arabs had reached a stage which was undoubtedly
superior to that of many European nations of that period. Both civilizations
had sprung largely from the same sources, and must be considered branches
of one tree. The Arabs who were the carriers of civilization were by no
means members of the same race as the Europeans, but nobody will dispute
their high merits. It is of interest to see in what manner they influenced the
negro races of the Soudan. At an early time, principally between the second
half of the eighth century and the eleventh century of our era, the Soudan
was invaded by Hamitic tribes, and Mohammedanism was spreading
rapidly through the Sahara and the western Soudan. We see that since that
time large empires have been formed, and have disappeared again in
struggles with neighboring states, and that a relatively high degree of
culture has been attained. The invaders intermarried with the natives; and
the mixed races, some of which are almost purely negro, have risen high
above the level of other African negroes. The history of Bornu is perhaps
one of the best examples of this kind. Barth and Nachtigal have made us
Page 25
acquainted with the history of this state, which has played a most important
part in the history of North Africa.
Why, then, have the Mohammedans been able to civilize these tribes, and to
raise them to nearly the same standard which they had attained, while the
whites have not been capable of influencing the negro in Africa to any
considerable extent? Evidently on account of the different method of
introduction of culture. While the Mohammedans influence the people in
the same manner in which the ancients civilized the tribes of Europe, the
whites send only the products of their manufactures and a few of their
representatives into the negro country. A real amalgamation between the
more highly educated whites and the negroes has never taken place. The
amalgamation of the negroes by the Mohammedans is facilitated
particularly by the institution of polygamy, the conquerors taking native
wives, and raising their children as members of their own family.
The spread of the Chinese civilization in eastern Asia may be likened to that
of the ancient civilization in Europe. Colonization and amalgamation of
kindred tribes, and in some cases extermination of rebellious subjects, with
subsequent colonization, have led to a remarkable uniformity of culture
over a large area.
When, finally, we consider the inferior position held by the negro race of
the United States, although the negro lives in the closest contact with
modern civilization, we must not forget that the old race feeling of the
inferiority of the colored race is as potent as ever, and is a formidable
obstacle to its advance and progress, notwithstanding that schools and
universities are open to them. We might rather wonder how much has been
accomplished in a short period against heavy odds. It is hardly possible to
say what would become of the negro if he were able to live with the whites
on absolutely equal terms. Miss Ovington’s discussion of the opportunities
of the negro in the United States is a convincing proof of the inequality of
the conditions of economic advance of the negro and of the white, even
after the abolition of legal inequality.
Our conclusion drawn from the foregoing considerations is the following:
Several races have developed a civilization of a type similar to the one from
which our own had its origin. A number of favorable conditions facilitated
the rapid spread of this civilization in Europe. Among these, common
part in the history of North Africa.
Why, then, have the Mohammedans been able to civilize these tribes, and to
raise them to nearly the same standard which they had attained, while the
whites have not been capable of influencing the negro in Africa to any
considerable extent? Evidently on account of the different method of
introduction of culture. While the Mohammedans influence the people in
the same manner in which the ancients civilized the tribes of Europe, the
whites send only the products of their manufactures and a few of their
representatives into the negro country. A real amalgamation between the
more highly educated whites and the negroes has never taken place. The
amalgamation of the negroes by the Mohammedans is facilitated
particularly by the institution of polygamy, the conquerors taking native
wives, and raising their children as members of their own family.
The spread of the Chinese civilization in eastern Asia may be likened to that
of the ancient civilization in Europe. Colonization and amalgamation of
kindred tribes, and in some cases extermination of rebellious subjects, with
subsequent colonization, have led to a remarkable uniformity of culture
over a large area.
When, finally, we consider the inferior position held by the negro race of
the United States, although the negro lives in the closest contact with
modern civilization, we must not forget that the old race feeling of the
inferiority of the colored race is as potent as ever, and is a formidable
obstacle to its advance and progress, notwithstanding that schools and
universities are open to them. We might rather wonder how much has been
accomplished in a short period against heavy odds. It is hardly possible to
say what would become of the negro if he were able to live with the whites
on absolutely equal terms. Miss Ovington’s discussion of the opportunities
of the negro in the United States is a convincing proof of the inequality of
the conditions of economic advance of the negro and of the white, even
after the abolition of legal inequality.
Our conclusion drawn from the foregoing considerations is the following:
Several races have developed a civilization of a type similar to the one from
which our own had its origin. A number of favorable conditions facilitated
the rapid spread of this civilization in Europe. Among these, common
Page 26
physical appearance, contiguity of habitat, and moderate difference in
modes of manufacture, were the most potent. When, later on, civilization
began to spread over other continents, the races with which modern
civilization came into contact were not equally favorably situated. Striking
differences of racial types, the preceding isolation which caused devastating
epidemics in the newly discovered countries, and the greater advance in
civilization, made assimilation much more difficult. The rapid
dissemination of Europeans over the whole world destroyed all promising
beginnings which had arisen in various regions. Thus no race except that of
eastern Asia was given a chance to develop an independent civilization. The
spread of the European race cut short the growth of the existing
independent germs without regard to the mental aptitude of the people
among whom it was developing. On the other hand, we have seen that no
great weight can be attributed to the earlier rise of civilization in the Old
World, which is satisfactorily explained as a chance. In short, historical
events appear to have been much more potent in leading races to
civilization than their faculty, and it follows that achievements of races do
not warrant us in assuming that one race is more highly gifted than the
other.
After having thus found an answer to our first problem, we turn to the
second one: In how far are we justified in considering those anatomical
traits in regard to which foreign races differ from the white race as marks of
inferiority? In one respect the answer to this question is easier than that to
the former. We have recognized that achievement alone does not justify us
in assuming greater mental ability for the white race than for others, unless
we can sustain our claim by other proofs. It follows from this, that
differences between the white race and other races must not be interpreted
to mean superiority of the former, inferiority of the latter, unless this
relation can be proved by anatomical or physiological considerations.
It may not be amiss to illustrate by an example the logical error which is
committed with great ease and great frequency. In a painstaking
investigation made a few years ago, Mr. R. B. Bean demonstrated certain
characteristic differences between the form of the whole and of the parts of
the brain of the Baltimore negro and of the Baltimore white,—differences
which consist in the form and relative size of the frontal and occipital lobes
and in the size of the corpus callosum. The interpretation of the difference
modes of manufacture, were the most potent. When, later on, civilization
began to spread over other continents, the races with which modern
civilization came into contact were not equally favorably situated. Striking
differences of racial types, the preceding isolation which caused devastating
epidemics in the newly discovered countries, and the greater advance in
civilization, made assimilation much more difficult. The rapid
dissemination of Europeans over the whole world destroyed all promising
beginnings which had arisen in various regions. Thus no race except that of
eastern Asia was given a chance to develop an independent civilization. The
spread of the European race cut short the growth of the existing
independent germs without regard to the mental aptitude of the people
among whom it was developing. On the other hand, we have seen that no
great weight can be attributed to the earlier rise of civilization in the Old
World, which is satisfactorily explained as a chance. In short, historical
events appear to have been much more potent in leading races to
civilization than their faculty, and it follows that achievements of races do
not warrant us in assuming that one race is more highly gifted than the
other.
After having thus found an answer to our first problem, we turn to the
second one: In how far are we justified in considering those anatomical
traits in regard to which foreign races differ from the white race as marks of
inferiority? In one respect the answer to this question is easier than that to
the former. We have recognized that achievement alone does not justify us
in assuming greater mental ability for the white race than for others, unless
we can sustain our claim by other proofs. It follows from this, that
differences between the white race and other races must not be interpreted
to mean superiority of the former, inferiority of the latter, unless this
relation can be proved by anatomical or physiological considerations.
It may not be amiss to illustrate by an example the logical error which is
committed with great ease and great frequency. In a painstaking
investigation made a few years ago, Mr. R. B. Bean demonstrated certain
characteristic differences between the form of the whole and of the parts of
the brain of the Baltimore negro and of the Baltimore white,—differences
which consist in the form and relative size of the frontal and occipital lobes
and in the size of the corpus callosum. The interpretation of the difference
Page 27
is, that the smaller size of the anterior lobes and of the callosum indicates a
lower mental development, a conclusion which has been refuted by
Franklin P. Mall. It may suffice here, where we are interested chiefly in the
logical fallacy of such conclusions, to call attention to the fact that a
comparison of long-headed and short-headed individuals of the same race—
or, let us say, of long-headed North French and of short-headed Central
French—would result in similar differences, but that in a case of this kind
the inference regarding greater or lesser ability would not be made with the
same readiness.
There is, of course, no doubt that great differences exist in the physical
characteristics of the races of man. The color of the skin, the form of the
hair, and the configuration of lips and nose, distinguish the African clearly
from the European. The question to decide is, What relations have these
features to the mental aptitude of a race? Two points of view may be
brought forward in relation to this question. First, we may claim that a race
in which peculiarities are found that are characteristic of lower stages in the
animal series will be in all respects of an inferior type. Secondly, we may
direct our attention primarily to the central nervous system and investigate
whether the anatomical structure in one race is superior to that found in
another race.
To illustrate the former viewpoint, I will mention a few of the formations in
man which have been described as characterizing lower races, because they
are found as typical developments in animals. One of these is a variation in
the form of the temporal bone, which in man is ordinarily separated from
the frontal bone by the sphenoid and parietal bones. It has been found that
in some individuals the temporal bone encroaches upon the sphenoid and
parietal, and comes into contact with the frontal bone. This formation is the
prevalent one among the apes. It has been proved that this variation is found
among all races, but with unequal frequency.
The peculiar formation of the tibia known as platycnemism (lateral flatness)
has been observed in skeletons of the oldest remains of man in Europe, and
also in the skeletons of various races. Other characteristics which remind us
of lower forms are peculiarities in the formation of the articular surfaces of
tibia and femur, which have been found in a number of human types; the os
Incæ, or interparietal bone, which occurs among all races, but most
frequently among the Peruvians and the inhabitants of the ancient pueblos;
lower mental development, a conclusion which has been refuted by
Franklin P. Mall. It may suffice here, where we are interested chiefly in the
logical fallacy of such conclusions, to call attention to the fact that a
comparison of long-headed and short-headed individuals of the same race—
or, let us say, of long-headed North French and of short-headed Central
French—would result in similar differences, but that in a case of this kind
the inference regarding greater or lesser ability would not be made with the
same readiness.
There is, of course, no doubt that great differences exist in the physical
characteristics of the races of man. The color of the skin, the form of the
hair, and the configuration of lips and nose, distinguish the African clearly
from the European. The question to decide is, What relations have these
features to the mental aptitude of a race? Two points of view may be
brought forward in relation to this question. First, we may claim that a race
in which peculiarities are found that are characteristic of lower stages in the
animal series will be in all respects of an inferior type. Secondly, we may
direct our attention primarily to the central nervous system and investigate
whether the anatomical structure in one race is superior to that found in
another race.
To illustrate the former viewpoint, I will mention a few of the formations in
man which have been described as characterizing lower races, because they
are found as typical developments in animals. One of these is a variation in
the form of the temporal bone, which in man is ordinarily separated from
the frontal bone by the sphenoid and parietal bones. It has been found that
in some individuals the temporal bone encroaches upon the sphenoid and
parietal, and comes into contact with the frontal bone. This formation is the
prevalent one among the apes. It has been proved that this variation is found
among all races, but with unequal frequency.
The peculiar formation of the tibia known as platycnemism (lateral flatness)
has been observed in skeletons of the oldest remains of man in Europe, and
also in the skeletons of various races. Other characteristics which remind us
of lower forms are peculiarities in the formation of the articular surfaces of
tibia and femur, which have been found in a number of human types; the os
Incæ, or interparietal bone, which occurs among all races, but most
frequently among the Peruvians and the inhabitants of the ancient pueblos;
Page 28
the smallness of the nasal bones and their synostosis with the maxilla; the
so-called pre-nasal fossæ; and certain variations in the arrangement of
arteries and of muscles. All these variable features are found among all
races, but the degree of variability is not everywhere the same. Presumably
such variations may be considered human characteristics which have not
yet had time to become stable, and which in this sense may be considered as
still in process of evolution. If this interpretation be correct, it might seem
that we can consider those races in which the characteristic human features
are more stable as those which are more highly organized.
It is also possible to arrange the races according to various typical features
in such a manner that one appears farthest removed from the types of higher
animals, others less so. In all these arrangements the gap between man and
animal is a wide one, and the variations between the races are slight as
compared to it. Thus we find, that, in comparison to the skull, the face of
the negro is larger than that of the American, whose face is, in turn, larger
than that of the white. The lower portion of his face has larger dimensions.
The alveolar arch is pushed forward, and thus gains an appearance which
reminds us of the higher apes. There is no denying that this feature is a most
constant character of the black races, and that it represents a type slightly
nearer the animal than the European type. The same may be said of the
broadness and flatness of the noses of the negro and the Mongol.
If we accept the general theories of Klaatsch, Stratz, and Schoetensack, who
consider the Australian as the oldest and most generalized type of man, we
might also call attention to the slenderness of the vertebræ, the undeveloped
curvature of the vertebral column, to which Cunningham first called
attention, and the traits of the foot, which recall the needs of an animal
living in trees, and whose feet had to serve the purpose of climbing from
branch to branch.
In relation to the interpretation of all these observations, it must be strongly
emphasized that the races which we are accustomed to call “higher races”
do not by any means stand in all respects at the end of the series, and are
farthest removed from the animal. The European and the Mongol have the
largest brains; the European has a small face and a high nose;—all features
farther removed from the probable animal ancestor of man than the
corresponding features of other races. On the other hand, the European
shares lower characteristics with the Australian, both retaining in the
so-called pre-nasal fossæ; and certain variations in the arrangement of
arteries and of muscles. All these variable features are found among all
races, but the degree of variability is not everywhere the same. Presumably
such variations may be considered human characteristics which have not
yet had time to become stable, and which in this sense may be considered as
still in process of evolution. If this interpretation be correct, it might seem
that we can consider those races in which the characteristic human features
are more stable as those which are more highly organized.
It is also possible to arrange the races according to various typical features
in such a manner that one appears farthest removed from the types of higher
animals, others less so. In all these arrangements the gap between man and
animal is a wide one, and the variations between the races are slight as
compared to it. Thus we find, that, in comparison to the skull, the face of
the negro is larger than that of the American, whose face is, in turn, larger
than that of the white. The lower portion of his face has larger dimensions.
The alveolar arch is pushed forward, and thus gains an appearance which
reminds us of the higher apes. There is no denying that this feature is a most
constant character of the black races, and that it represents a type slightly
nearer the animal than the European type. The same may be said of the
broadness and flatness of the noses of the negro and the Mongol.
If we accept the general theories of Klaatsch, Stratz, and Schoetensack, who
consider the Australian as the oldest and most generalized type of man, we
might also call attention to the slenderness of the vertebræ, the undeveloped
curvature of the vertebral column, to which Cunningham first called
attention, and the traits of the foot, which recall the needs of an animal
living in trees, and whose feet had to serve the purpose of climbing from
branch to branch.
In relation to the interpretation of all these observations, it must be strongly
emphasized that the races which we are accustomed to call “higher races”
do not by any means stand in all respects at the end of the series, and are
farthest removed from the animal. The European and the Mongol have the
largest brains; the European has a small face and a high nose;—all features
farther removed from the probable animal ancestor of man than the
corresponding features of other races. On the other hand, the European
shares lower characteristics with the Australian, both retaining in the
Page 29
strongest degree the hairiness of the animal ancestor, while the specifically
human development of the red lip is developed most markedly in the negro.
The proportions of the limbs of the negro are also more markedly distinct
from the corresponding proportions in the higher apes than are those of the
European.
When we interpret these data in the light of modern biological concepts, we
may say that the specifically human features appear with varying intensity
in various races, and that the divergence from the animal ancestor has
developed in varying directions.
When all these differences between races are given, the question arises,
whether they have any significance in regard to mental faculty. I may be
permitted to disregard for the moment differences in the size and structural
development of the nervous system, and confine myself to the mental
significance of other traits. The general analogy of mental development of
animals and of man prompts us to associate lower mental traits with
theromorphic features. In our naïve, every-day parlance, brutish features
and brutality are closely connected. We must distinguish here, however,
between the anatomical characteristics of which we have been speaking and
the muscular development of the face, trunk, and limbs, due to habitual
activity. The hand, which is never employed in activities requiring those
refined adjustments which are characteristic of psychologically complex
actions, will lack the modelling brought about by the development of each
muscle. The face whose muscles have not responded to the innervations
accompanying deep thought and refined sentiment will lack in individuality
and refinement. The neck that has supported heavy loads, and has not
responded to the varied requirements of delicate changes of position of head
and body, will appear massive and clumsy. These physiognomic differences
must not mislead us in our interpretations. But even without them, we are
inclined to draw inferences in regard to mentality from a receding forehead,
a heavy jaw, large and heavy teeth, perhaps even from an inordinate length
of arms or an unusual development of hairiness.
From a strictly scientific point of view, these inferences seem to be open to
the most serious doubt. Only a few investigations have been made in
relation to these problems, but their results have been entirely negative.
Most important among them is the elaborate attempt made by Karl Pearson
to investigate the relationship of intelligence to size and shape of the head.
human development of the red lip is developed most markedly in the negro.
The proportions of the limbs of the negro are also more markedly distinct
from the corresponding proportions in the higher apes than are those of the
European.
When we interpret these data in the light of modern biological concepts, we
may say that the specifically human features appear with varying intensity
in various races, and that the divergence from the animal ancestor has
developed in varying directions.
When all these differences between races are given, the question arises,
whether they have any significance in regard to mental faculty. I may be
permitted to disregard for the moment differences in the size and structural
development of the nervous system, and confine myself to the mental
significance of other traits. The general analogy of mental development of
animals and of man prompts us to associate lower mental traits with
theromorphic features. In our naïve, every-day parlance, brutish features
and brutality are closely connected. We must distinguish here, however,
between the anatomical characteristics of which we have been speaking and
the muscular development of the face, trunk, and limbs, due to habitual
activity. The hand, which is never employed in activities requiring those
refined adjustments which are characteristic of psychologically complex
actions, will lack the modelling brought about by the development of each
muscle. The face whose muscles have not responded to the innervations
accompanying deep thought and refined sentiment will lack in individuality
and refinement. The neck that has supported heavy loads, and has not
responded to the varied requirements of delicate changes of position of head
and body, will appear massive and clumsy. These physiognomic differences
must not mislead us in our interpretations. But even without them, we are
inclined to draw inferences in regard to mentality from a receding forehead,
a heavy jaw, large and heavy teeth, perhaps even from an inordinate length
of arms or an unusual development of hairiness.
From a strictly scientific point of view, these inferences seem to be open to
the most serious doubt. Only a few investigations have been made in
relation to these problems, but their results have been entirely negative.
Most important among them is the elaborate attempt made by Karl Pearson
to investigate the relationship of intelligence to size and shape of the head.
Page 30
His conclusions are so significant that I will repeat them here: “The onus of
proof that other measurements and more subtle psychological observations
would lead to more definite results may now, I think, be left to those who a
priori regard such an association as probable. Personally, the result of the
present inquiry has convinced me that there is little relationship between the
external physical and the psychical character in man.” I think all the
investigations that have been made up to the present time compel us to
assume that the characteristics of the osseous, muscular, visceral, or
circulatory system, have practically no direct relation to the mental ability
of man (Manouvrier).
We will now turn to the important subject of the size of the brain, which
seems to be the one anatomical feature which bears directly upon the
question at issue. It seems plausible that the greater the central nervous
system, the higher the faculty of the race, and the greater its aptitude to
mental achievements. Let us review the known facts. Two methods are open
for ascertaining the size of the central nervous system,—the determination
of the weight of the brain and that of the capacity of the cranial cavity. The
first of these methods is the one which promises the most accurate results.
Naturally, the number of Europeans whose brain-weights have been taken is
much larger than that of individuals of other races. There are, however,
sufficient data available to establish beyond a doubt the fact that the brain-
weight of the whites is larger than that of most other races, particularly
larger than that of the negroes. That of the white male is about 1360 grams.
The investigations of cranial capacities are quite in accord with these
results. According to Topinard, the capacity of the skull of males of the
neolithic period in Europe is about 1560 cc. (44 cases); that of modern
Europeans is the same (347 cases); of the Mongoloid race, 1510 cc. (68
cases); of African negroes, 1405 cc. (83 cases); and of negroes of the
Pacific Ocean, 1460 cc. (46 cases). Here we have, therefore, a decided
difference in favor of the white race.
In interpreting these facts, we must ask, Does the increase in the size of the
brain prove an increase in faculty? This would seem highly probable, and
facts may be adduced which speak in favor of this assumption. First among
these is the relatively large size of the brain among the higher animals, and
the still larger size in man. Furthermore, Manouvrier has measured the
capacity of the skulls of thirty-five eminent men. He found that they
proof that other measurements and more subtle psychological observations
would lead to more definite results may now, I think, be left to those who a
priori regard such an association as probable. Personally, the result of the
present inquiry has convinced me that there is little relationship between the
external physical and the psychical character in man.” I think all the
investigations that have been made up to the present time compel us to
assume that the characteristics of the osseous, muscular, visceral, or
circulatory system, have practically no direct relation to the mental ability
of man (Manouvrier).
We will now turn to the important subject of the size of the brain, which
seems to be the one anatomical feature which bears directly upon the
question at issue. It seems plausible that the greater the central nervous
system, the higher the faculty of the race, and the greater its aptitude to
mental achievements. Let us review the known facts. Two methods are open
for ascertaining the size of the central nervous system,—the determination
of the weight of the brain and that of the capacity of the cranial cavity. The
first of these methods is the one which promises the most accurate results.
Naturally, the number of Europeans whose brain-weights have been taken is
much larger than that of individuals of other races. There are, however,
sufficient data available to establish beyond a doubt the fact that the brain-
weight of the whites is larger than that of most other races, particularly
larger than that of the negroes. That of the white male is about 1360 grams.
The investigations of cranial capacities are quite in accord with these
results. According to Topinard, the capacity of the skull of males of the
neolithic period in Europe is about 1560 cc. (44 cases); that of modern
Europeans is the same (347 cases); of the Mongoloid race, 1510 cc. (68
cases); of African negroes, 1405 cc. (83 cases); and of negroes of the
Pacific Ocean, 1460 cc. (46 cases). Here we have, therefore, a decided
difference in favor of the white race.
In interpreting these facts, we must ask, Does the increase in the size of the
brain prove an increase in faculty? This would seem highly probable, and
facts may be adduced which speak in favor of this assumption. First among
these is the relatively large size of the brain among the higher animals, and
the still larger size in man. Furthermore, Manouvrier has measured the
capacity of the skulls of thirty-five eminent men. He found that they
Page 31
averaged 1665 cc. as compared to 1560 cc. general average, which was
derived from 110 individuals. On the other hand, he found that the cranial
capacity of forty-five murderers was 1580 cc., also superior to the general
average. The same result has been obtained through weighings of brains of
eminent men. The brains of thirty-four of these showed an average increase
of 93 grams over the average brain-weight of 1357 grams. Another fact
which may be adduced in favor of the theory that greater brains are
accompanied by higher faculty is that the heads of the best English students
are larger than those of the average class of students (Galton). The force of
the arguments furnished by these observations must, however, not be
overestimated.
First of all, the brains of not all eminent men are unusually large. On the
contrary, a few unusually small brains have been found in the series.
Furthermore, most of the brain-weights constituting the general series are
obtained in anatomical institutes; and the individuals who find their way
there are poorly developed, on account of malnutrition and of life under
unfavorable circumstances, while the eminent men represent a much better
nourished class. As poor nourishment reduces the weight and size of the
whole body, it will also reduce the size and weight of the brain. It is not
certain, therefore, that the observed difference is entirely due to the higher
ability of the eminent men. This may also explain the larger size of the
brains of the professional classes as compared to those of unskilled laborers
(Ferraira). An additional number of restricting facts must be enumerated.
The most important among these is the difference in brain-weight between
men and women. When men and women of the same stature are compared,
it is found that the brain of woman is much lighter than that of man.
Nevertheless the faculty of woman while perhaps qualitatively different
from that of man, cannot be deemed to be of an inferior character. This is
therefore a case in which smaller brain-weight is accompanied throughout
by equal faculty. We conclude from this fact that it is not impossible that the
smaller brains of males of other races should do the same work as is done
by the larger brain of the white race. But this comparison is not quite on
equal terms, as we may assume that there is a certain structural difference
between male and female, which causes the difference in size between the
sexes; so that comparison between male and female is not the same as
comparison between male and male.
derived from 110 individuals. On the other hand, he found that the cranial
capacity of forty-five murderers was 1580 cc., also superior to the general
average. The same result has been obtained through weighings of brains of
eminent men. The brains of thirty-four of these showed an average increase
of 93 grams over the average brain-weight of 1357 grams. Another fact
which may be adduced in favor of the theory that greater brains are
accompanied by higher faculty is that the heads of the best English students
are larger than those of the average class of students (Galton). The force of
the arguments furnished by these observations must, however, not be
overestimated.
First of all, the brains of not all eminent men are unusually large. On the
contrary, a few unusually small brains have been found in the series.
Furthermore, most of the brain-weights constituting the general series are
obtained in anatomical institutes; and the individuals who find their way
there are poorly developed, on account of malnutrition and of life under
unfavorable circumstances, while the eminent men represent a much better
nourished class. As poor nourishment reduces the weight and size of the
whole body, it will also reduce the size and weight of the brain. It is not
certain, therefore, that the observed difference is entirely due to the higher
ability of the eminent men. This may also explain the larger size of the
brains of the professional classes as compared to those of unskilled laborers
(Ferraira). An additional number of restricting facts must be enumerated.
The most important among these is the difference in brain-weight between
men and women. When men and women of the same stature are compared,
it is found that the brain of woman is much lighter than that of man.
Nevertheless the faculty of woman while perhaps qualitatively different
from that of man, cannot be deemed to be of an inferior character. This is
therefore a case in which smaller brain-weight is accompanied throughout
by equal faculty. We conclude from this fact that it is not impossible that the
smaller brains of males of other races should do the same work as is done
by the larger brain of the white race. But this comparison is not quite on
equal terms, as we may assume that there is a certain structural difference
between male and female, which causes the difference in size between the
sexes; so that comparison between male and female is not the same as
comparison between male and male.
Page 32
Notwithstanding these restrictions, the increase of the size of the brain in
the higher animals, and the lack of development in microcephalic
individuals, are fundamental facts which make it more than probable that
increased size of the brain causes increased faculty, although the relation is
not quite as immediate as is often assumed.
The reason for a lack of close correlation between brain-weight and mental
faculties is not far to seek. The functioning of the brain depends upon the
nerve cells and fibres, which do not constitute, by any means, the whole
mass of the brain. A brain with many cells and complex connections
between the cells may contain less connective tissue than another one of
simpler nervous structure. In other words, if there is a close relation
between form and ability, it must be looked for rather in the morphological
traits of the brain than in its size. A correlation exists between size of brain
and number of cells and fibres, but the correlation is weak (Donaldson).
Notwithstanding the numerous attempts that have been made to find
structural differences between the brains of different races of man that could
be directly interpreted in psychological terms, no conclusive results of any
kind have been attained. The status of our present knowledge has been well
summed up by Franklin P. Mall, to whose investigation I referred before.
He holds, that, on account of the great variability of the individuals
constituting each race, racial differences are exceedingly difficult to
discover, and that up to the present time none have been found that will
endure serious criticism.
We may now sum up the results of our preliminary inquiry. We have found
that the unproved assumption of identity of cultural achievement and of
mental ability is founded on an error of judgment; that the variations in
cultural development can as well be explained by a consideration of the
general course of historical events without recourse to the theory of material
differences of mental faculty in different races. We have found,
furthermore, that a similar error underlies the common assumption that the
white race represents physically the highest type of man, but that
anatomical and physiological considerations do not support these views.
1. For authorities, see note to this page at end of book.
the higher animals, and the lack of development in microcephalic
individuals, are fundamental facts which make it more than probable that
increased size of the brain causes increased faculty, although the relation is
not quite as immediate as is often assumed.
The reason for a lack of close correlation between brain-weight and mental
faculties is not far to seek. The functioning of the brain depends upon the
nerve cells and fibres, which do not constitute, by any means, the whole
mass of the brain. A brain with many cells and complex connections
between the cells may contain less connective tissue than another one of
simpler nervous structure. In other words, if there is a close relation
between form and ability, it must be looked for rather in the morphological
traits of the brain than in its size. A correlation exists between size of brain
and number of cells and fibres, but the correlation is weak (Donaldson).
Notwithstanding the numerous attempts that have been made to find
structural differences between the brains of different races of man that could
be directly interpreted in psychological terms, no conclusive results of any
kind have been attained. The status of our present knowledge has been well
summed up by Franklin P. Mall, to whose investigation I referred before.
He holds, that, on account of the great variability of the individuals
constituting each race, racial differences are exceedingly difficult to
discover, and that up to the present time none have been found that will
endure serious criticism.
We may now sum up the results of our preliminary inquiry. We have found
that the unproved assumption of identity of cultural achievement and of
mental ability is founded on an error of judgment; that the variations in
cultural development can as well be explained by a consideration of the
general course of historical events without recourse to the theory of material
differences of mental faculty in different races. We have found,
furthermore, that a similar error underlies the common assumption that the
white race represents physically the highest type of man, but that
anatomical and physiological considerations do not support these views.
1. For authorities, see note to this page at end of book.
Page 33
Page 34
II. INFLUENCE OF ENVIRONMENT UPON
HUMAN TYPES
After having seen that the high estimate of our civilization does not
necessarily imply that the carriers of this civilization have an anatomical
organization superior to that of all other races, we may turn our attention to
a closer investigation of the characteristics of different divisions of
mankind. It is clear that our investigations cannot be based on vague
descriptions of travellers,—who remark upon the enormous digestive
organs of primitive man, or on his small size, or on the lack of development
of his limbs, or even upon his resemblance to apes,—but on serious studies
of anatomical characteristics.
Two problems may be distinguished here which have too often been
confounded in discussions of the mental characteristics of civilized man and
of primitive man. The one relates to the distinctions between races; the
other, to distinctions between the social strata of the same race. According
to the meaning of the terms “civilized” and “primitive,” it is perfectly
conceivable that there may be civilized groups belonging to different races
(like the Chinese and Europeans), and civilized as well as primitive groups,
both belonging to the same race (like the Yukaghir of Siberia and the
Chinese, or like the group of educated negroes in the United States and the
primitive tribes of the coasts of Africa). The problems presented by the
differences between the various races of man, and by the differences
between social groups in the same races, are, of course, entirely distinct,
and each requires separate treatment.
There is one peculiarity common to both problems, which must be
described before we can properly take up their treatment. When we
compare the individuals comprising any one racial or social type, we find
that they are not by any means uniform, but exhibit considerable variation.
When we try to think of a Norwegian and of a negro, two entirely distinct
HUMAN TYPES
After having seen that the high estimate of our civilization does not
necessarily imply that the carriers of this civilization have an anatomical
organization superior to that of all other races, we may turn our attention to
a closer investigation of the characteristics of different divisions of
mankind. It is clear that our investigations cannot be based on vague
descriptions of travellers,—who remark upon the enormous digestive
organs of primitive man, or on his small size, or on the lack of development
of his limbs, or even upon his resemblance to apes,—but on serious studies
of anatomical characteristics.
Two problems may be distinguished here which have too often been
confounded in discussions of the mental characteristics of civilized man and
of primitive man. The one relates to the distinctions between races; the
other, to distinctions between the social strata of the same race. According
to the meaning of the terms “civilized” and “primitive,” it is perfectly
conceivable that there may be civilized groups belonging to different races
(like the Chinese and Europeans), and civilized as well as primitive groups,
both belonging to the same race (like the Yukaghir of Siberia and the
Chinese, or like the group of educated negroes in the United States and the
primitive tribes of the coasts of Africa). The problems presented by the
differences between the various races of man, and by the differences
between social groups in the same races, are, of course, entirely distinct,
and each requires separate treatment.
There is one peculiarity common to both problems, which must be
described before we can properly take up their treatment. When we
compare the individuals comprising any one racial or social type, we find
that they are not by any means uniform, but exhibit considerable variation.
When we try to think of a Norwegian and of a negro, two entirely distinct
Page 35
types will be present to our minds,—the Norwegian, tall, with blond and
somewhat wavy hair, blue eyes, light complexion, delicate face and nose;
the negro, of medium stature, with black and frizzly hair, dark eyes, dark
skin, projecting jaw, and heavy flat nose. Still, these pictures are only
abstractions of what we think we have noticed most commonly in each
type. When we compare the Norwegians among themselves, or the negroes
among themselves, we find that each individual in each series has his
peculiarities, which the others do not share. There are tall and short
Norwegians; their hair is blond or dark, straight or wavy; their eyes vary
from brown to blue; their complexion is light or dark, their faces more or
less delicate. And so with the negroes. The degree of blackness, the amount
of projection of the chin, the flatness of the nose,—all show very
considerable variations. Experience has demonstrated that in all cases of
this kind, one certain type, one certain combination of features, is most
common; and that deviations in either direction from this type become the
rarer, the greater their amount. Thus the Norwegians show a prevalence of a
certain blond color. Individuals with a color of hair much lighter than the
most common color are the rarer, the greater the difference of their hair-
color from the most common one; and in the same way individuals with a
color of hair much darker than the most common color are the rarer, the
greater the deviation of their color of hair from the common one. The extent
to which such variations occur is not always the same. In some cases the
individuals constituting the group show a remarkable similarity or
uniformity of type; in other cases the diversity of types occurring in the
same community is quite remarkable. We call a series the more variable, the
more frequently deviating types occur in it; so that the average amount of
differences between the individuals constituting the series and the most
common type may be used as a measure of the variability of the series.
These considerations are of prime importance in all attempts to compare
different races. In some cases differences are found which are sufficiently
fundamental to distinguish easily and definitely one from another. Thus the
color of the skin, color and form of the hair, and configuration of lips and
nose, distinguish the African negro definitely from the North European.
When, however, we compare all the races and types of man, we find that
innumerable transitions exist, which would make it difficult to state that any
one particular feature belongs to all the individuals of one type, to the
exclusion of all others. Thus it would not be difficult to find among
somewhat wavy hair, blue eyes, light complexion, delicate face and nose;
the negro, of medium stature, with black and frizzly hair, dark eyes, dark
skin, projecting jaw, and heavy flat nose. Still, these pictures are only
abstractions of what we think we have noticed most commonly in each
type. When we compare the Norwegians among themselves, or the negroes
among themselves, we find that each individual in each series has his
peculiarities, which the others do not share. There are tall and short
Norwegians; their hair is blond or dark, straight or wavy; their eyes vary
from brown to blue; their complexion is light or dark, their faces more or
less delicate. And so with the negroes. The degree of blackness, the amount
of projection of the chin, the flatness of the nose,—all show very
considerable variations. Experience has demonstrated that in all cases of
this kind, one certain type, one certain combination of features, is most
common; and that deviations in either direction from this type become the
rarer, the greater their amount. Thus the Norwegians show a prevalence of a
certain blond color. Individuals with a color of hair much lighter than the
most common color are the rarer, the greater the difference of their hair-
color from the most common one; and in the same way individuals with a
color of hair much darker than the most common color are the rarer, the
greater the deviation of their color of hair from the common one. The extent
to which such variations occur is not always the same. In some cases the
individuals constituting the group show a remarkable similarity or
uniformity of type; in other cases the diversity of types occurring in the
same community is quite remarkable. We call a series the more variable, the
more frequently deviating types occur in it; so that the average amount of
differences between the individuals constituting the series and the most
common type may be used as a measure of the variability of the series.
These considerations are of prime importance in all attempts to compare
different races. In some cases differences are found which are sufficiently
fundamental to distinguish easily and definitely one from another. Thus the
color of the skin, color and form of the hair, and configuration of lips and
nose, distinguish the African negro definitely from the North European.
When, however, we compare all the races and types of man, we find that
innumerable transitions exist, which would make it difficult to state that any
one particular feature belongs to all the individuals of one type, to the
exclusion of all others. Thus it would not be difficult to find among
Page 36
members of the American race, for instance, lips and nose which approach
in form those of the negro. The same may be said of color. This
indefiniteness of distinctions between different types is due to the
variability of the types, which has been described before, and to the
comparatively small differences between the types.
To give an instance. Negroes have thick lips. Nevertheless the thickness is
not the same among all of them. In some cases it is quite small, in others
very large. Europeans have thin lips, but we can find individuals whose lips
have very considerable thickness. Thus it happens that there are some
negroes whose lips deviate from the normal type in being unusually thin,
and whose lips are therefore similar to those of Europeans whose lips are
unusually thick. The less distinct two types are, the greater will be the
number of individuals in both groups that are alike. It follows also, from
what has been said, that the greater the variability of each type, the greater
will be the probability that some individuals of the two types compared will
be alike. We may perhaps best express this by saying that the varieties
constituting each race overlap. In many cases, and in some of those that are
most important for our inquiry, this overlapping is extended. Thus I have
pointed out the differences in average brain-weight between different races.
Brain-weights are, however, so variable, that a considerable overlapping
occurs, and that even the average sizes of the brains of the white race are
numerously represented among other races. Medium-sized brains of whites
may be represented by the group of individuals having skull capacities of
from 1450 cc. to 1650 cc. This group embraces 55 per cent of the
Europeans, 58 per cent of the African negroes, and 58 per cent of the
Melanesians. The same result appears when we compare the number of
individuals having great cranial capacities. We find that 50 per cent of all
whites have a capacity of the skull greater than 1550 cc., while 27 per cent
of the negroes and 32 per cent of the Melanesians have capacities above this
value. If we were to assume a direct relation between size of brain and
ability,—which, as we have seen before, is not admissible,—we might, at
most, anticipate a lack of men of high genius, but should not expect any
great lack of faculty among the great mass of negroes living among the
whites, and enjoying the advantages of the leadership of the best men of
that race.
in form those of the negro. The same may be said of color. This
indefiniteness of distinctions between different types is due to the
variability of the types, which has been described before, and to the
comparatively small differences between the types.
To give an instance. Negroes have thick lips. Nevertheless the thickness is
not the same among all of them. In some cases it is quite small, in others
very large. Europeans have thin lips, but we can find individuals whose lips
have very considerable thickness. Thus it happens that there are some
negroes whose lips deviate from the normal type in being unusually thin,
and whose lips are therefore similar to those of Europeans whose lips are
unusually thick. The less distinct two types are, the greater will be the
number of individuals in both groups that are alike. It follows also, from
what has been said, that the greater the variability of each type, the greater
will be the probability that some individuals of the two types compared will
be alike. We may perhaps best express this by saying that the varieties
constituting each race overlap. In many cases, and in some of those that are
most important for our inquiry, this overlapping is extended. Thus I have
pointed out the differences in average brain-weight between different races.
Brain-weights are, however, so variable, that a considerable overlapping
occurs, and that even the average sizes of the brains of the white race are
numerously represented among other races. Medium-sized brains of whites
may be represented by the group of individuals having skull capacities of
from 1450 cc. to 1650 cc. This group embraces 55 per cent of the
Europeans, 58 per cent of the African negroes, and 58 per cent of the
Melanesians. The same result appears when we compare the number of
individuals having great cranial capacities. We find that 50 per cent of all
whites have a capacity of the skull greater than 1550 cc., while 27 per cent
of the negroes and 32 per cent of the Melanesians have capacities above this
value. If we were to assume a direct relation between size of brain and
ability,—which, as we have seen before, is not admissible,—we might, at
most, anticipate a lack of men of high genius, but should not expect any
great lack of faculty among the great mass of negroes living among the
whites, and enjoying the advantages of the leadership of the best men of
that race.
Page 37
On the other hand, we find characteristics in different races so far apart and
so little variable, that an overlapping is entirely or practically excluded.
Examples of these are the frizzly hair of the negro as compared with the
straight hair of the Mongol; the elevation and narrowness of the nose of the
Armenian, and the flatness of the negro nose; the differences in
pigmentation of the North European and of the Central African.
Investigations on the character of variability, which have been based on the
measurements of the body, on social and economic phenomena, and also on
variable physical phenomena, such as meteorological data, have resulted in
the discovery that almost always the same law nearly covers the distribution
of the numerical values of the observations (Lock, Bowley).
Fig. 1.
It has been shown that the values which represent the phenomenon are so
distributed that certain numerical values occur very frequently, and that the
greater the difference between an observation and the value at which the
greatest number of cases are found, the less will be the number of these
observations. The character of this distribution is shown in Fig. 1, in which
the horizontal line represents the numerical values of the observations,
while the vertical distances represent the frequency of that observation to
which the vertical distance belongs. In the theoretical distribution which is
represented in Fig. 1, the following values of the stature of a number of men
are found:—
1415-1455 5 cases
mm.
1455-1495 11 cases
mm.
so little variable, that an overlapping is entirely or practically excluded.
Examples of these are the frizzly hair of the negro as compared with the
straight hair of the Mongol; the elevation and narrowness of the nose of the
Armenian, and the flatness of the negro nose; the differences in
pigmentation of the North European and of the Central African.
Investigations on the character of variability, which have been based on the
measurements of the body, on social and economic phenomena, and also on
variable physical phenomena, such as meteorological data, have resulted in
the discovery that almost always the same law nearly covers the distribution
of the numerical values of the observations (Lock, Bowley).
Fig. 1.
It has been shown that the values which represent the phenomenon are so
distributed that certain numerical values occur very frequently, and that the
greater the difference between an observation and the value at which the
greatest number of cases are found, the less will be the number of these
observations. The character of this distribution is shown in Fig. 1, in which
the horizontal line represents the numerical values of the observations,
while the vertical distances represent the frequency of that observation to
which the vertical distance belongs. In the theoretical distribution which is
represented in Fig. 1, the following values of the stature of a number of men
are found:—
1415-1455 5 cases
mm.
1455-1495 11 cases
mm.
Page 38
1495-1535 44 cases
mm.
1535-1575 135 cases
mm.
1575-1615 325 cases
mm.
1615-1655 607 cases
mm.
1655-1695 882 cases
mm.
1695-1735 1000 cases
mm.
1735-1775 882 cases
mm.
1775-1815 607 cases
mm.
1815-1855 325 cases
mm.
1855-1895 135 cases
mm.
1895-1935 44 cases
mm.
1935-1975 11 cases
mm.
1975-2015 5 cases
mm.
When we compare two series of this class which are grouped around
different values, they may overlap each other. For instance, in a people of
tall stature and another one of lower stature, the following theoretical
distribution of numerical values of stature would be possible:—
I II
mm.
1535-1575 135 cases
mm.
1575-1615 325 cases
mm.
1615-1655 607 cases
mm.
1655-1695 882 cases
mm.
1695-1735 1000 cases
mm.
1735-1775 882 cases
mm.
1775-1815 607 cases
mm.
1815-1855 325 cases
mm.
1855-1895 135 cases
mm.
1895-1935 44 cases
mm.
1935-1975 11 cases
mm.
1975-2015 5 cases
mm.
When we compare two series of this class which are grouped around
different values, they may overlap each other. For instance, in a people of
tall stature and another one of lower stature, the following theoretical
distribution of numerical values of stature would be possible:—
I II
Page 39
1415-1455 mm. 1425-1455 mm. 5 cases
1455-1495 mm. 1455-1485 mm. 11 cases
1495-1535 mm. 1485-1515 mm. 44 cases
1535-1575 mm. 1515-1545 mm. 135 cases
1575-1615 mm. 1545-1575 mm. 325 cases
1615-1655 mm. 1575-1605 mm. 607 cases
1655-1695 mm. 1605-1635 mm. 882 cases
1695-1735 mm. 1635-1665 mm. 1000 cases
1735-1775 mm. 1665-1695 mm. 882 cases
1775-1815 mm. 1695-1725 mm. 607 cases
1815-1855 mm. 1725-1755 mm. 325 cases
1855-1895 mm. 1755-1785 mm. 135 cases
1895-1935 mm. 1785-1815 mm. 44 cases
1935-1975 mm. 1815-1845 mm. 11 cases
1975-2015 mm. 1845-1875 mm. 5 cases
Fig. 2.
In these two series the group of statures from 1575 mm. to 1695 mm.
occurs 1814 times in the first series, 3371 times in the second; that is to say,
1814 individuals are found in both classes, and 1557 (i.e., 3371-1814) are
found only in the class of people of tall stature. In Fig. 2 I have represented
these two series in one system of coordinates. Evidently all the individuals
who belong to both series, and who are shown in the surface enclosed
1455-1495 mm. 1455-1485 mm. 11 cases
1495-1535 mm. 1485-1515 mm. 44 cases
1535-1575 mm. 1515-1545 mm. 135 cases
1575-1615 mm. 1545-1575 mm. 325 cases
1615-1655 mm. 1575-1605 mm. 607 cases
1655-1695 mm. 1605-1635 mm. 882 cases
1695-1735 mm. 1635-1665 mm. 1000 cases
1735-1775 mm. 1665-1695 mm. 882 cases
1775-1815 mm. 1695-1725 mm. 607 cases
1815-1855 mm. 1725-1755 mm. 325 cases
1855-1895 mm. 1755-1785 mm. 135 cases
1895-1935 mm. 1785-1815 mm. 44 cases
1935-1975 mm. 1815-1845 mm. 11 cases
1975-2015 mm. 1845-1875 mm. 5 cases
Fig. 2.
In these two series the group of statures from 1575 mm. to 1695 mm.
occurs 1814 times in the first series, 3371 times in the second; that is to say,
1814 individuals are found in both classes, and 1557 (i.e., 3371-1814) are
found only in the class of people of tall stature. In Fig. 2 I have represented
these two series in one system of coordinates. Evidently all the individuals
who belong to both series, and who are shown in the surface enclosed
Page 40
between both curves, are found in both series; and only the others, who are
outside of this surface, and who belong to one of the groups, are not found
in the other one.
Bearing in mind these facts relating to types and variability, we are in a
position to turn to a consideration of the characteristics of primitive man
and of civilized man, and of members of distinct races.
We will first direct our attention to the differences between civilized man
and primitive man, both being members of the same race. For the white race
this difference can no longer be observed, because there are no primitive
white men in the strict sense of the term. Nevertheless we may discover
certain analogues. Some of the peasants in the remote mountain districts of
southeastern Europe do not live in a manner so very different from the way
of living of what we ordinarily call primitive people; for the mode of life of
the agricultural Indians of North America at the time of Columbus, or that
of some agricultural negro tribes, is, so far as nutrition and occupation are
concerned, quite similar to theirs. Also some of the fishermen on the coast
of Europe may well be compared, in their mode of life, with the fishermen
of America or Asia. More direct comparisons may be made among the
people of eastern Asia, where we may contrast the cultured Chinese and the
primitive Amur River tribes, the northern Japanese and the Ainu, the
civilized Malay and the mountain tribes of Sumatra or the Philippines.
Similar comparisons are possible for the negro race when we contrast the
small educated class of negroes in America and the African tribesmen; and
for the American race when we compare the educated Indians, particularly
of Spanish America, and the tribes of the prairies and of the virgin forests.
It is obvious that in all these cases we are comparing groups of the same
descent, but living in distinct economic, social, and other environmental
conditions. If we find differences among them, they can only be due,
directly or indirectly, to environment. Thus the fundamental problem
presents itself, In how far are human types stable, in how far variable under
the influences of environment?
It is difficult to take up this inquiry on the basis of a direct comparison
between primitive and civilized types belonging to the same races, partly
because material is hard to obtain, partly because the homogeneity of the
race is often open to doubt; but it is at once apparent that every inquiry into
outside of this surface, and who belong to one of the groups, are not found
in the other one.
Bearing in mind these facts relating to types and variability, we are in a
position to turn to a consideration of the characteristics of primitive man
and of civilized man, and of members of distinct races.
We will first direct our attention to the differences between civilized man
and primitive man, both being members of the same race. For the white race
this difference can no longer be observed, because there are no primitive
white men in the strict sense of the term. Nevertheless we may discover
certain analogues. Some of the peasants in the remote mountain districts of
southeastern Europe do not live in a manner so very different from the way
of living of what we ordinarily call primitive people; for the mode of life of
the agricultural Indians of North America at the time of Columbus, or that
of some agricultural negro tribes, is, so far as nutrition and occupation are
concerned, quite similar to theirs. Also some of the fishermen on the coast
of Europe may well be compared, in their mode of life, with the fishermen
of America or Asia. More direct comparisons may be made among the
people of eastern Asia, where we may contrast the cultured Chinese and the
primitive Amur River tribes, the northern Japanese and the Ainu, the
civilized Malay and the mountain tribes of Sumatra or the Philippines.
Similar comparisons are possible for the negro race when we contrast the
small educated class of negroes in America and the African tribesmen; and
for the American race when we compare the educated Indians, particularly
of Spanish America, and the tribes of the prairies and of the virgin forests.
It is obvious that in all these cases we are comparing groups of the same
descent, but living in distinct economic, social, and other environmental
conditions. If we find differences among them, they can only be due,
directly or indirectly, to environment. Thus the fundamental problem
presents itself, In how far are human types stable, in how far variable under
the influences of environment?
It is difficult to take up this inquiry on the basis of a direct comparison
between primitive and civilized types belonging to the same races, partly
because material is hard to obtain, partly because the homogeneity of the
race is often open to doubt; but it is at once apparent that every inquiry into
Page 41
the variability of human types living under the effect of different types of
environment will help us to gain an insight into the question at issue, so that
we are led to a more general discussion of the problem of the stability or
variability of the form of the human body.
The principles of biological science forbid us to assume a permanent
stability of bodily form. Our whole modern concept of the development of
varieties and of species is based on the assumption of cumulative or sudden
variation. The variations that have been found in the human body are quite
in accordance with this view, and I may quote here a few words from
Wiedersheim’s admirable treatise on the structure of man as an index of his
past history: “In the course of Phylogeny the body of Man has undergone a
series of modifications which still in part find expression in his ontogeny.
There are indications that changes in his organization are still continuing,
and that the Man of the future will be different from the Man of to-day.”
The best illustrations of those changes are found in the forms of organs
which are undergoing reduction. Thus we may observe that in modern man
the little toe is often two-jointed, a phenomenon presumably due to lack of
functional use. This condition has been observed in races going barefooted
as well as in those wearing shoes, so that it cannot be ascribed to artificial
causes. The teeth also show a tendency to gradual reduction, especially in
the variable size of the molars and of the upper outer incisors. The third
molar, or wisdom tooth, is often retained, and is in most races considerably
reduced in size. Retention or slight development of the upper outer incisor
is also of frequent occurrence. A similar reduction may be observed at the
lower end of the thorax, where the development of ribs and sternum shows
great variations.
The significance of these phenomena lies in the fact that in the evolutionary
series the abnormal occurrences, which are found in different races in
varying frequency, appear as new developments, which, if they should
become normal, would increase the differentiation between man and the
lower forms. The actual proof of increasing frequency of these features, and
of their becoming permanent characteristics, has not been given, but seems
more than plausible.
This inference is strongly supported by the occurrence of rudimentary,
functionless organs, and by the temporary appearance of lower features
during ontogenetic development.
environment will help us to gain an insight into the question at issue, so that
we are led to a more general discussion of the problem of the stability or
variability of the form of the human body.
The principles of biological science forbid us to assume a permanent
stability of bodily form. Our whole modern concept of the development of
varieties and of species is based on the assumption of cumulative or sudden
variation. The variations that have been found in the human body are quite
in accordance with this view, and I may quote here a few words from
Wiedersheim’s admirable treatise on the structure of man as an index of his
past history: “In the course of Phylogeny the body of Man has undergone a
series of modifications which still in part find expression in his ontogeny.
There are indications that changes in his organization are still continuing,
and that the Man of the future will be different from the Man of to-day.”
The best illustrations of those changes are found in the forms of organs
which are undergoing reduction. Thus we may observe that in modern man
the little toe is often two-jointed, a phenomenon presumably due to lack of
functional use. This condition has been observed in races going barefooted
as well as in those wearing shoes, so that it cannot be ascribed to artificial
causes. The teeth also show a tendency to gradual reduction, especially in
the variable size of the molars and of the upper outer incisors. The third
molar, or wisdom tooth, is often retained, and is in most races considerably
reduced in size. Retention or slight development of the upper outer incisor
is also of frequent occurrence. A similar reduction may be observed at the
lower end of the thorax, where the development of ribs and sternum shows
great variations.
The significance of these phenomena lies in the fact that in the evolutionary
series the abnormal occurrences, which are found in different races in
varying frequency, appear as new developments, which, if they should
become normal, would increase the differentiation between man and the
lower forms. The actual proof of increasing frequency of these features, and
of their becoming permanent characteristics, has not been given, but seems
more than plausible.
This inference is strongly supported by the occurrence of rudimentary,
functionless organs, and by the temporary appearance of lower features
during ontogenetic development.
Page 42
It has been shown that some of these reductions—like the retention of outer
incisors—are hereditary, and thus liable to perpetuate themselves. To a
certain extent this explains the observation that certain variations occur with
greater frequency among primitive tribes than in civilized man. Most
primitive tribes are very small in numbers, or for long periods, during
which they increased in numbers, have had little intercourse with foreign
people. If in such a group any of the original families showed a certain
peculiarity, it must now be found more frequently than in any other tribes. A
case of this kind is the frequency of supernumerary vertebræ among the
Indians of Vancouver Island, and probably also the frequency of the torus
palatinus among the Lapps. It may be left an open question, whether the
frequent occurrence of the os Incæ among the Pueblo Indians and Peruvians
may be explained by the same consideration. Therefore it may be that the
greater variability of certain races, in regard to these phenomena, is not an
expression of a lower or higher degree of development of the whole group,
as the case may be, but of the presence of a great number of members of a
family which possessed the peculiar character. We do not deal in these cases
with spontaneous variations, but with their hereditary re-appearance. In
other words, if we are to admit the conclusion that greater variability means
a lower or higher stage of development, it will be necessary first to prove
that these variations appear spontaneously in any member of the group, and
do not belong to certain families in which the feature is hereditary.
Otherwise it will be necessary to prove that in larger groups of mankind the
families exhibiting the particular anomaly had a greater probability of
surviving than others.
However this may be, the occurrence of these variations shows that man
cannot be assumed to have a stable form. It is of course an entirely open
question, how long a time may be required to fix any one of the variations
that we are here discussing.
The general tendency of anthropological inquiry has been to assume the
permanence of the anatomical characteristics of the present races, beginning
with the European races of the early neolithic times. Kollmann, the most
pronounced advocate of this theory, claims that the oldest remains of man
found in the neolithic deposits of Europe represent types which are still
found unchanged among the modern civilized population of the continent.
incisors—are hereditary, and thus liable to perpetuate themselves. To a
certain extent this explains the observation that certain variations occur with
greater frequency among primitive tribes than in civilized man. Most
primitive tribes are very small in numbers, or for long periods, during
which they increased in numbers, have had little intercourse with foreign
people. If in such a group any of the original families showed a certain
peculiarity, it must now be found more frequently than in any other tribes. A
case of this kind is the frequency of supernumerary vertebræ among the
Indians of Vancouver Island, and probably also the frequency of the torus
palatinus among the Lapps. It may be left an open question, whether the
frequent occurrence of the os Incæ among the Pueblo Indians and Peruvians
may be explained by the same consideration. Therefore it may be that the
greater variability of certain races, in regard to these phenomena, is not an
expression of a lower or higher degree of development of the whole group,
as the case may be, but of the presence of a great number of members of a
family which possessed the peculiar character. We do not deal in these cases
with spontaneous variations, but with their hereditary re-appearance. In
other words, if we are to admit the conclusion that greater variability means
a lower or higher stage of development, it will be necessary first to prove
that these variations appear spontaneously in any member of the group, and
do not belong to certain families in which the feature is hereditary.
Otherwise it will be necessary to prove that in larger groups of mankind the
families exhibiting the particular anomaly had a greater probability of
surviving than others.
However this may be, the occurrence of these variations shows that man
cannot be assumed to have a stable form. It is of course an entirely open
question, how long a time may be required to fix any one of the variations
that we are here discussing.
The general tendency of anthropological inquiry has been to assume the
permanence of the anatomical characteristics of the present races, beginning
with the European races of the early neolithic times. Kollmann, the most
pronounced advocate of this theory, claims that the oldest remains of man
found in the neolithic deposits of Europe represent types which are still
found unchanged among the modern civilized population of the continent.
Page 43
He has tried to identify all the varieties found in the neolithic prehistoric
population with those living at the present time.
All studies of the distribution of head-forms and of other anthropometric
traits have shown uniformity over considerable continuous areas and
through long periods; and the natural inference has been that heredity
controls anthropometric forms, and that these are therefore stable (Deniker).
There is only one exception to this rule. In all cases in which the
anthropometric traits undergo very considerable changes during the period
of growth, the influence of favorable or unfavorable causes makes itself
felt. The investigations conducted by Gould and Baxter during the war of
the Rebellion have shown that the representatives of European nationalities
born in America have statures higher than the representatives of the same
nationalities born in Europe; and it has been assumed that better nutrition,
or perhaps better hygienic and economic conditions in general, might
increase the stature of a people. These conclusions were confirmed by
Bowditch’s measurements of the school-children of Boston, and by
Peckham’s anthropometric work in Milwaukee. These changes in stature,
due to changed conditions, have recently been demonstrated also in Europe,
where Ammon has shown that the population of Baden has materially
increased in size during the last thirty years. Other corroborative evidence
has been obtained from the study of various social classes, in which
Bowditch found an increase of stature, beginning with the children of
unskilled laborers, and increasing among those of skilled laborers, members
of the mercantile class and of the professional class; and from the
observations showing a correlation between the character of streets
occupied by the well-to-do and the poor, and the stature of their inhabitants
(Ripley). Nevertheless these changes of stature were not interpreted as
changes in type, because they may well be understood to be due to the
elimination of retarding influences, which prevent many individuals from
attaining their normal growth.
The results of the observations on stature are substantiated by other
anthropometrical studies of various occupations. The best-authenticated
fact, because based on the greatest number of observations, is the difference
in type between sailors and soldiers who were measured during the war of
the Rebellion. It was found that sailors had legs as long as those of the
negroes, and correspondingly a shorter trunk, while their arms were equally
population with those living at the present time.
All studies of the distribution of head-forms and of other anthropometric
traits have shown uniformity over considerable continuous areas and
through long periods; and the natural inference has been that heredity
controls anthropometric forms, and that these are therefore stable (Deniker).
There is only one exception to this rule. In all cases in which the
anthropometric traits undergo very considerable changes during the period
of growth, the influence of favorable or unfavorable causes makes itself
felt. The investigations conducted by Gould and Baxter during the war of
the Rebellion have shown that the representatives of European nationalities
born in America have statures higher than the representatives of the same
nationalities born in Europe; and it has been assumed that better nutrition,
or perhaps better hygienic and economic conditions in general, might
increase the stature of a people. These conclusions were confirmed by
Bowditch’s measurements of the school-children of Boston, and by
Peckham’s anthropometric work in Milwaukee. These changes in stature,
due to changed conditions, have recently been demonstrated also in Europe,
where Ammon has shown that the population of Baden has materially
increased in size during the last thirty years. Other corroborative evidence
has been obtained from the study of various social classes, in which
Bowditch found an increase of stature, beginning with the children of
unskilled laborers, and increasing among those of skilled laborers, members
of the mercantile class and of the professional class; and from the
observations showing a correlation between the character of streets
occupied by the well-to-do and the poor, and the stature of their inhabitants
(Ripley). Nevertheless these changes of stature were not interpreted as
changes in type, because they may well be understood to be due to the
elimination of retarding influences, which prevent many individuals from
attaining their normal growth.
The results of the observations on stature are substantiated by other
anthropometrical studies of various occupations. The best-authenticated
fact, because based on the greatest number of observations, is the difference
in type between sailors and soldiers who were measured during the war of
the Rebellion. It was found that sailors had legs as long as those of the
negroes, and correspondingly a shorter trunk, while their arms were equally
Page 44
as long as those of the soldiers of the army. We may also call to mind the
investigations carried on in the gymnasiums of our colleges, which show
that a series of measurements which depend largely upon the functions of
groups of muscles change very rapidly under the influence of practice. It
will be acknowledged at once that differences in the use of muscles during
childhood, and continued in later life, must result in differences of structure,
either permanent, or at least temporary.
A study of the conditions of growth shows how such changes in the form of
the body must develop. Setting aside the prenatal development, we find that
at the time of birth some parts of the body are so fully developed that they
are not far removed from their final size, while others are quite
undeveloped. Thus the skull is, comparatively speaking, large at the time of
birth, grows rapidly for a short time, but very soon approaches its full size,
and then continues to grow very slowly. The limbs, on the other hand, grow
rapidly for many years. Other organs do not begin their rapid development
until much later in life. Thus it happens that retarding or accelerating
influences acting upon the body at different periods of growth may have
quite different results. After the head has nearly completed its growth,
retarding influences may still influence the length of the limbs. The face,
which grows rapidly for a longer period than the cranium, can be influenced
later than the latter. In short, the influence of environment may be the more
marked, the less developed the organ that is subject to it. Data on the
unequal rate of growth of different parts of the body have been furnished by
Weissenberg.
The influence of retardation, so far as it has been studied, seems to be
lasting. In other words, a retardation in development is never completely
made good by long-continued development. When a child, through
unfavorable influences, has grown slowly during a number of years, it will
probably continue to grow longer than other, normal children; but the total
amount of its growth will always remain too small (Boas and Wissler). On
the other hand, children whose development has been accelerated will reach
the adult stage early, but nevertheless the total amount of their growth will
be relatively great. It follows from this consideration of the effect of
retardation and of difference in period, that not only the absolute size, but
also the relative proportions, of the body, must be influenced by periods of
retardation or acceleration.
investigations carried on in the gymnasiums of our colleges, which show
that a series of measurements which depend largely upon the functions of
groups of muscles change very rapidly under the influence of practice. It
will be acknowledged at once that differences in the use of muscles during
childhood, and continued in later life, must result in differences of structure,
either permanent, or at least temporary.
A study of the conditions of growth shows how such changes in the form of
the body must develop. Setting aside the prenatal development, we find that
at the time of birth some parts of the body are so fully developed that they
are not far removed from their final size, while others are quite
undeveloped. Thus the skull is, comparatively speaking, large at the time of
birth, grows rapidly for a short time, but very soon approaches its full size,
and then continues to grow very slowly. The limbs, on the other hand, grow
rapidly for many years. Other organs do not begin their rapid development
until much later in life. Thus it happens that retarding or accelerating
influences acting upon the body at different periods of growth may have
quite different results. After the head has nearly completed its growth,
retarding influences may still influence the length of the limbs. The face,
which grows rapidly for a longer period than the cranium, can be influenced
later than the latter. In short, the influence of environment may be the more
marked, the less developed the organ that is subject to it. Data on the
unequal rate of growth of different parts of the body have been furnished by
Weissenberg.
The influence of retardation, so far as it has been studied, seems to be
lasting. In other words, a retardation in development is never completely
made good by long-continued development. When a child, through
unfavorable influences, has grown slowly during a number of years, it will
probably continue to grow longer than other, normal children; but the total
amount of its growth will always remain too small (Boas and Wissler). On
the other hand, children whose development has been accelerated will reach
the adult stage early, but nevertheless the total amount of their growth will
be relatively great. It follows from this consideration of the effect of
retardation and of difference in period, that not only the absolute size, but
also the relative proportions, of the body, must be influenced by periods of
retardation or acceleration.
Page 45
The whole trend of the studies of growth thus emphasizes the importance of
the effect of rate of development upon the final form of the body. Illness in
early childhood, malnutrition, lack of fresh air and physical exercise, are so
many retarding causes, which bring it about that the growing individual of a
certain age is in its physiological development younger than the healthy,
well-nourished individual, who has plenty of fresh air, and who puts his
muscular system to good use. Retardation or acceleration has, however, the
effect of modifying the later course of development; so that the final stage
will be the more favorable, the less the retarding causes.
It seems more than likely, judging from the course of development of a few
simple mental activities that have been made the subject of study, that
mental development follows laws quite analogous to those of physical
development (Meumann).
These facts relating to growth are of fundamental importance for a correct
interpretation of the oft-discussed phenomena of early arrest of growth. We
have seen that among members of the same race a prolonged period of
growth goes hand in hand with unfavorable development, while an
abbreviated period of growth results in larger dimensions of all physical
measurements, and in a superiority of mental activity. In this statement
pathological cases of complete premature arrest of development, or of over-
development, are of course excluded,—cases of dwarfish growth or of
microcephaly, as well as cases of hypertrophic growth of organs. It follows,
that, in judging the physiological value of arrest of growth, the mere fact
that growth ceases in one race at an earlier time than in another cannot be
considered as significant in itself without observations on the rapidity of
growth.
So far, the question still remains open, in how far there may be changes in
the types of man that cannot be explained by acceleration or retardation of
growth.
An attempt has been made by Rieger to explain differences in head-form as
due to the effect of physiological and mechanical conditions, and Engel
emphasizes the effect of pressure of the muscles upon the forms of the head.
Walcher tries to explain different head-forms by the consideration of the
position of the infant in the cradle. He believes that position on the back
produces round heads; position on the side, long heads. It would seem,
the effect of rate of development upon the final form of the body. Illness in
early childhood, malnutrition, lack of fresh air and physical exercise, are so
many retarding causes, which bring it about that the growing individual of a
certain age is in its physiological development younger than the healthy,
well-nourished individual, who has plenty of fresh air, and who puts his
muscular system to good use. Retardation or acceleration has, however, the
effect of modifying the later course of development; so that the final stage
will be the more favorable, the less the retarding causes.
It seems more than likely, judging from the course of development of a few
simple mental activities that have been made the subject of study, that
mental development follows laws quite analogous to those of physical
development (Meumann).
These facts relating to growth are of fundamental importance for a correct
interpretation of the oft-discussed phenomena of early arrest of growth. We
have seen that among members of the same race a prolonged period of
growth goes hand in hand with unfavorable development, while an
abbreviated period of growth results in larger dimensions of all physical
measurements, and in a superiority of mental activity. In this statement
pathological cases of complete premature arrest of development, or of over-
development, are of course excluded,—cases of dwarfish growth or of
microcephaly, as well as cases of hypertrophic growth of organs. It follows,
that, in judging the physiological value of arrest of growth, the mere fact
that growth ceases in one race at an earlier time than in another cannot be
considered as significant in itself without observations on the rapidity of
growth.
So far, the question still remains open, in how far there may be changes in
the types of man that cannot be explained by acceleration or retardation of
growth.
An attempt has been made by Rieger to explain differences in head-form as
due to the effect of physiological and mechanical conditions, and Engel
emphasizes the effect of pressure of the muscles upon the forms of the head.
Walcher tries to explain different head-forms by the consideration of the
position of the infant in the cradle. He believes that position on the back
produces round heads; position on the side, long heads. It would seem,
Page 46
however, that the difference of head-form in large areas of Europe, in which
infants are treated in the same manner, are too great to make this
explanation acceptable.
A number of observations have been made, however, which demonstrate
conclusively a difference between urban and rural types. These observations
were first made by Ammon, who showed that the urban population in
Baden differs from the rural population in head-form, stature, and
pigmentation. He accepts the conclusion that we have here an actual change
in type; due, however, not to a direct effect of environment, but rather to an
elimination of certain types in city life: in other words, an effect of natural
selection. This observation is in accord with observations made by Livi in
the cities of Italy, which show also a difference when compared to the
surrounding country. Comparisons of the normal and hospital populations
of London, made by Shrubsall, are not unfavorable to the assumption of a
certain amount of correlation between morbidity and physical type,
although the homogeneity of material from a metropolis like London,
drawn from different social strata of a large city, remains always open to
doubt.
Another explanation, given by Livi, seems to account adequately for the
difference between city and country population, without necessitating the
assumption of any considerable effect of natural selection, which
presupposes an improbable correlation between mortality and fertility on
the one hand, and traits like head-form and pigmentation on the other. The
change of type in cities, so far as it has been observed, is of such character,
that the city always shows greater resemblance to the average type of the
whole large district in which it is located. If the local rural population is
markedly short-headed, the general type over a larger area from which the
city population is drawn more long-headed, then the city population will be
more long-headed, and vice versâ. Unless selection can be demonstrated to
occur in a sufficient number of definite families, this explanation seems
simpler and adequate.
Up to quite recent times no evidence of actual changes of type was
available, except the observations by Ammon and those by Livi on the
physical characteristics of rural and urban populations, to which I have just
referred, and some others on the influence of altitude upon physical form.
In the discussions of the distribution of different types of man in Europe,
infants are treated in the same manner, are too great to make this
explanation acceptable.
A number of observations have been made, however, which demonstrate
conclusively a difference between urban and rural types. These observations
were first made by Ammon, who showed that the urban population in
Baden differs from the rural population in head-form, stature, and
pigmentation. He accepts the conclusion that we have here an actual change
in type; due, however, not to a direct effect of environment, but rather to an
elimination of certain types in city life: in other words, an effect of natural
selection. This observation is in accord with observations made by Livi in
the cities of Italy, which show also a difference when compared to the
surrounding country. Comparisons of the normal and hospital populations
of London, made by Shrubsall, are not unfavorable to the assumption of a
certain amount of correlation between morbidity and physical type,
although the homogeneity of material from a metropolis like London,
drawn from different social strata of a large city, remains always open to
doubt.
Another explanation, given by Livi, seems to account adequately for the
difference between city and country population, without necessitating the
assumption of any considerable effect of natural selection, which
presupposes an improbable correlation between mortality and fertility on
the one hand, and traits like head-form and pigmentation on the other. The
change of type in cities, so far as it has been observed, is of such character,
that the city always shows greater resemblance to the average type of the
whole large district in which it is located. If the local rural population is
markedly short-headed, the general type over a larger area from which the
city population is drawn more long-headed, then the city population will be
more long-headed, and vice versâ. Unless selection can be demonstrated to
occur in a sufficient number of definite families, this explanation seems
simpler and adequate.
Up to quite recent times no evidence of actual changes of type was
available, except the observations by Ammon and those by Livi on the
physical characteristics of rural and urban populations, to which I have just
referred, and some others on the influence of altitude upon physical form.
In the discussions of the distribution of different types of man in Europe,
Page 47
peculiarities of body-form in certain areas—as in the mountains of central
France, in parts of Tuscany, in the province of Zealand in Holland, in
southwestern Norway—have been explained as due to the survival of old
racial types, to the influence of natural selection, or to the direct influence
of environment, according as the necessities of the case prompted the
investigator to adduce the one cause or the other, or a combination of any
two or of all, as a convenient explanation of the difficult phenomenon
(Ripley). It goes without saying that haphazard application of unproved
though possible theories cannot serve as proof of the effectiveness of
selection or of environment in modifying types. The effectiveness of
selection can be proved only by an investigation of the surviving members
of a type as compared to those eliminated by death, or of a shifting of
population connected with the selection of a certain type. The influence of
environment requires the direct comparison of parents living under one
environment with children living under another environment.
I cannot give any example in which the influence of selection has been
proved beyond cavil. It seems plausible that in the criminal colonies of
earlier periods, and in the settling of the West by the most vigorous
members of our Eastern population, and in the complementary weeding-out
of strong elements in some parts of New England, this principle may have
been active; but we have no actual data which would connect with physical
types the selection that has undoubtedly taken place.
On the other hand, it has been my good fortune to be able to demonstrate
the existence of a direct influence of environment upon the bodily form of
man by a comparison of immigrants born in Europe and their descendants
born in New York City (Boas). I have investigated four groups of people,—
the South Italians, representing the Mediterranean type of Europe, which is
characterized by short stature, elongated head, dark complexion and hair;
the Central European type, which is characterized by medium stature, short
head, light hair and lighter complexion; the Northwest European type,
which is characterized by tall stature, elongated head, light complexion, and
blond hair. Furthermore, I have investigated an extended series of East
European Hebrews, who resemble in some respects the Central European
group. The traits which I selected for examination are head-measurements,
stature, weight, and hair-color. Among these, only stature and weight are
closely related to the rate of growth, while head-measurements and hair-
France, in parts of Tuscany, in the province of Zealand in Holland, in
southwestern Norway—have been explained as due to the survival of old
racial types, to the influence of natural selection, or to the direct influence
of environment, according as the necessities of the case prompted the
investigator to adduce the one cause or the other, or a combination of any
two or of all, as a convenient explanation of the difficult phenomenon
(Ripley). It goes without saying that haphazard application of unproved
though possible theories cannot serve as proof of the effectiveness of
selection or of environment in modifying types. The effectiveness of
selection can be proved only by an investigation of the surviving members
of a type as compared to those eliminated by death, or of a shifting of
population connected with the selection of a certain type. The influence of
environment requires the direct comparison of parents living under one
environment with children living under another environment.
I cannot give any example in which the influence of selection has been
proved beyond cavil. It seems plausible that in the criminal colonies of
earlier periods, and in the settling of the West by the most vigorous
members of our Eastern population, and in the complementary weeding-out
of strong elements in some parts of New England, this principle may have
been active; but we have no actual data which would connect with physical
types the selection that has undoubtedly taken place.
On the other hand, it has been my good fortune to be able to demonstrate
the existence of a direct influence of environment upon the bodily form of
man by a comparison of immigrants born in Europe and their descendants
born in New York City (Boas). I have investigated four groups of people,—
the South Italians, representing the Mediterranean type of Europe, which is
characterized by short stature, elongated head, dark complexion and hair;
the Central European type, which is characterized by medium stature, short
head, light hair and lighter complexion; the Northwest European type,
which is characterized by tall stature, elongated head, light complexion, and
blond hair. Furthermore, I have investigated an extended series of East
European Hebrews, who resemble in some respects the Central European
group. The traits which I selected for examination are head-measurements,
stature, weight, and hair-color. Among these, only stature and weight are
closely related to the rate of growth, while head-measurements and hair-
Page 48
color are only slightly subjected to these influences. Differences in hair-
color and head-development do not belong to the group of measurements of
which I spoke before, which depend in their final values upon the
physiological conditions during the period of growth. From all we know,
they are primarily dependent upon heredity.
The results of our inquiry have led to the unexpected result that the
American-born descendants of these types differ from their parents; and that
these differences develop in early childhood, and persist throughout life. It
is furthermore remarkable that each type changes in a peculiar way. The
head of the American-born Sicilian becomes rounder than that of the
foreign-born. This is due to a loss in length and an increase in width. The
face becomes narrower, the stature and weight decrease. The head of the
American-born Central European loses both in length and width, more so in
width, and thus becomes more elongated. The face decreases very much in
width; stature and weight increase. The modifications of the American-born
descendants of the Scotch type are not marked, except that stature and
weight increase. The American-born Hebrew has a longer and narrower
head than the European-born; the head is therefore considerably more
elongated. His face is narrower; stature and weight are increased. In none of
the types have marked differences in color of hair between American-born
and foreign-born been found.
In order to understand the causes which bring about these alterations of
type, it is necessary to know how long a time must have elapsed since the
immigration of the parents before a noticeable change of type of the
offspring is brought about. This investigation has been carried out mainly
for the cephalic index, which, during the period of growth of the individual,
undergoes only slight modifications. The investigation of the Hebrews
shows very clearly that the cephalic index of the foreign-born is practically
the same, no matter how old the individual at the time of immigration. This
might be expected when the immigrants are adult or nearly mature; but it is
of interest to note that even children who come here when one year or a few
years old develop the cephalic index characteristic of the foreign-born. This
index ranges around 83. When we compare the value of this index with that
of the index of the American-born, according to the time elapsed since their
immigration, we find a sudden change. The value drops to about 82 for
those born immediately after the immigration of their parents, and drops to
color and head-development do not belong to the group of measurements of
which I spoke before, which depend in their final values upon the
physiological conditions during the period of growth. From all we know,
they are primarily dependent upon heredity.
The results of our inquiry have led to the unexpected result that the
American-born descendants of these types differ from their parents; and that
these differences develop in early childhood, and persist throughout life. It
is furthermore remarkable that each type changes in a peculiar way. The
head of the American-born Sicilian becomes rounder than that of the
foreign-born. This is due to a loss in length and an increase in width. The
face becomes narrower, the stature and weight decrease. The head of the
American-born Central European loses both in length and width, more so in
width, and thus becomes more elongated. The face decreases very much in
width; stature and weight increase. The modifications of the American-born
descendants of the Scotch type are not marked, except that stature and
weight increase. The American-born Hebrew has a longer and narrower
head than the European-born; the head is therefore considerably more
elongated. His face is narrower; stature and weight are increased. In none of
the types have marked differences in color of hair between American-born
and foreign-born been found.
In order to understand the causes which bring about these alterations of
type, it is necessary to know how long a time must have elapsed since the
immigration of the parents before a noticeable change of type of the
offspring is brought about. This investigation has been carried out mainly
for the cephalic index, which, during the period of growth of the individual,
undergoes only slight modifications. The investigation of the Hebrews
shows very clearly that the cephalic index of the foreign-born is practically
the same, no matter how old the individual at the time of immigration. This
might be expected when the immigrants are adult or nearly mature; but it is
of interest to note that even children who come here when one year or a few
years old develop the cephalic index characteristic of the foreign-born. This
index ranges around 83. When we compare the value of this index with that
of the index of the American-born, according to the time elapsed since their
immigration, we find a sudden change. The value drops to about 82 for
those born immediately after the immigration of their parents, and drops to
Page 49
79 in the second generation; i.e., among the children of American-born
children of immigrants. In other words, the effect of American environment
makes itself felt immediately, and increases slowly with the increase of time
elapsed between the immigration of the parents and the birth of the child.
The conditions among the Sicilians and Neapolitans are quite similar to
those observed among the Hebrews. The cephalic index of the foreign-born
remains throughout on almost the same level. Those born in America
immediately after the arrival of their parents show an increase of the
cephalic index. In this case, the transition, although rapid, is not quite so
sudden as among the Hebrews, probably because among those born a year
before or after immigration there is some doubt as to the place of their birth.
These uncertainties are due to the habit of the Italians to migrate back and
forth between Italy and America before finally settling here, and to the
indefiniteness of their answers in regard to the places of birth of the child,
which sometimes had to be inferred from the age of the child and the year
of immigration of the mother. As long as this uncertainty exists, which is
hardly present at all in the data relating to the Hebrews, it does not seem
necessary to assume any other cause for the more gradual change of the
cephalic index about the time of immigration.
The Italian immigration is so recent, that individuals who were born many
years after the arrival of their parents in America are very few in number,
and no individuals of the second generation have been observed. For this
reason it is hardly possible to decide whether the increase of the cephalic
index continues with the length of time elapsed between the immigration of
the parents and the birth of the child.
The explanation of these remarkable phenomena is not easy. Whatever their
causes may be, the change in form cannot be doubted. It might, however, be
claimed that the changes are not due to deep physiological causes, but to the
changes of certain external factors. The composition of the immigrant
population might be such that the people who came here at different periods
had distinct physical characteristics, and that these are now reflected in the
descendants of the older generations when compared with the more recent
immigrants. It can be shown, however, that the differences between the
Hebrews who immigrated at different periods between 1860 and 1909 are
so slight that they cannot account for the type of the descendants of
immigrants. This important point can be elucidated more definitely by the
children of immigrants. In other words, the effect of American environment
makes itself felt immediately, and increases slowly with the increase of time
elapsed between the immigration of the parents and the birth of the child.
The conditions among the Sicilians and Neapolitans are quite similar to
those observed among the Hebrews. The cephalic index of the foreign-born
remains throughout on almost the same level. Those born in America
immediately after the arrival of their parents show an increase of the
cephalic index. In this case, the transition, although rapid, is not quite so
sudden as among the Hebrews, probably because among those born a year
before or after immigration there is some doubt as to the place of their birth.
These uncertainties are due to the habit of the Italians to migrate back and
forth between Italy and America before finally settling here, and to the
indefiniteness of their answers in regard to the places of birth of the child,
which sometimes had to be inferred from the age of the child and the year
of immigration of the mother. As long as this uncertainty exists, which is
hardly present at all in the data relating to the Hebrews, it does not seem
necessary to assume any other cause for the more gradual change of the
cephalic index about the time of immigration.
The Italian immigration is so recent, that individuals who were born many
years after the arrival of their parents in America are very few in number,
and no individuals of the second generation have been observed. For this
reason it is hardly possible to decide whether the increase of the cephalic
index continues with the length of time elapsed between the immigration of
the parents and the birth of the child.
The explanation of these remarkable phenomena is not easy. Whatever their
causes may be, the change in form cannot be doubted. It might, however, be
claimed that the changes are not due to deep physiological causes, but to the
changes of certain external factors. The composition of the immigrant
population might be such that the people who came here at different periods
had distinct physical characteristics, and that these are now reflected in the
descendants of the older generations when compared with the more recent
immigrants. It can be shown, however, that the differences between the
Hebrews who immigrated at different periods between 1860 and 1909 are
so slight that they cannot account for the type of the descendants of
immigrants. This important point can be elucidated more definitely by the
Page 50
application of a different method. For this purpose I have compared the
cephalic index of all immigrants of a certain year with that of their
descendants. It appears from these comparisons that the differences which
are exhibited by the whole series exist also between the immigrants who
arrived here in a certain year and their descendants. This purely statistical
explanation of the phenomenon may therefore be dismissed.
More difficult to investigate is the hypothesis that the mechanical treatment
of infants may have a decided influence upon the form of the head, and that
the changes in cradling and bedding which are made by some immigrants
almost immediately after their arrival in America account for the changes of
head-form. If this were true, the continued changes among the Hebrews
might indicate merely that the American method of cradling is used the
more frequently, the longer the family has resided in this country. A number
of investigators have claimed that the position of the child on the back tends
to produce short-headedness, and that the position on the side tends to
produce long-headedness (Walcher). There is good evidence that a
flattening of the occiput occurs when a very hard pillow is used and the
child lies permanently on its back. This is the case, for instance, among
many Indian tribes, and similar results might obtain if a swathed child were
to lie permanently on its back. The prevalence of rachitis in New York
would favor distortion due to pressure.
While I cannot disprove the existence of such influences, I think weighty
considerations are against their acceptance. If we assume that among the
Hebrews the children born abroad have a lesser length of head than those
born here because they are swathed and lie more permanently on their
backs than the American-born children, who can move about freely, we
must conclude that there is a certain compensatory decrease in the other
diameters of the head of the American-born. Since this compensation is
distributed in all directions, its amount in any one direction will be very
small (Boas).
The decrease in the width of head that has been observed is so large that it
cannot be considered simply as an effect of compensation; but we have to
make the additional hypothesis that the American-born children lie so much
on their sides that a narrowing of the head is brought about by mechanical
pressure. The same considerations hold good in all the other types. If,
therefore, in one case the greater freedom of position of the child increases
cephalic index of all immigrants of a certain year with that of their
descendants. It appears from these comparisons that the differences which
are exhibited by the whole series exist also between the immigrants who
arrived here in a certain year and their descendants. This purely statistical
explanation of the phenomenon may therefore be dismissed.
More difficult to investigate is the hypothesis that the mechanical treatment
of infants may have a decided influence upon the form of the head, and that
the changes in cradling and bedding which are made by some immigrants
almost immediately after their arrival in America account for the changes of
head-form. If this were true, the continued changes among the Hebrews
might indicate merely that the American method of cradling is used the
more frequently, the longer the family has resided in this country. A number
of investigators have claimed that the position of the child on the back tends
to produce short-headedness, and that the position on the side tends to
produce long-headedness (Walcher). There is good evidence that a
flattening of the occiput occurs when a very hard pillow is used and the
child lies permanently on its back. This is the case, for instance, among
many Indian tribes, and similar results might obtain if a swathed child were
to lie permanently on its back. The prevalence of rachitis in New York
would favor distortion due to pressure.
While I cannot disprove the existence of such influences, I think weighty
considerations are against their acceptance. If we assume that among the
Hebrews the children born abroad have a lesser length of head than those
born here because they are swathed and lie more permanently on their
backs than the American-born children, who can move about freely, we
must conclude that there is a certain compensatory decrease in the other
diameters of the head of the American-born. Since this compensation is
distributed in all directions, its amount in any one direction will be very
small (Boas).
The decrease in the width of head that has been observed is so large that it
cannot be considered simply as an effect of compensation; but we have to
make the additional hypothesis that the American-born children lie so much
on their sides that a narrowing of the head is brought about by mechanical
pressure. The same considerations hold good in all the other types. If,
therefore, in one case the greater freedom of position of the child increases
Page 51
the length of its head, it is difficult to see why, among the Bohemians, the
same causes should decrease both horizontal diameters of the head, and
why, among the Sicilians, the length should decrease, the width increase.
The development of the width of the face seems to my mind to show most
clearly that it is not the mechanical treatment of the infant that brings about
the changes in question. The cephalic index suffers a very slight decrease
from the second year to adult life. It is therefore evident that children who
arrive in America very young cannot be much affected by American
environment in regard to their cephalic index. On the other hand, if we
consider a measurement that increases appreciably during the period of
growth, we may expect that in children born abroad but removed to
America when young, the total growth may be modified by American
environment. The best material for this study is presented by the
Bohemians, among whom there are relatively many full-grown American-
born individuals. The width of face of Bohemians, when arranged according
to their ages at the time of immigration, shows that there is a loss among
those who came here as young children,—the greater, the younger they
were. Continuing this comparison with the Americans born one, two, and
more years after the arrival of their mothers, the width of face is seen to
decrease still further. It appears, therefore, that the American environment
causes a retardation of the growth of the width of face at a period when
mechanical influences are no longer possible.
I have not carried through the analogous investigation for stature, because
in this case the increase might simply be ascribed to the better nutrition of
most of the north and central European immigrants after their immigration
into this country.
There is another hypothesis which might account for the observed changes
of type. If it were assumed that among the descendants of immigrants born
in America there are an appreciable number who are in reality children of
American fathers, not of their reputed fathers, a general assimilation by the
American type would occur. Socially this condition is not at all plausible;
but, on account of the importance of the phenomenon that we are
discussing, it should be considered. I do not think that any of the
observations that have been made are in favor of this theory. The changes
that occur in the Bohemians who arrive here as young children, the different
directions of the changes in distinct types, particularly the shortening of the
same causes should decrease both horizontal diameters of the head, and
why, among the Sicilians, the length should decrease, the width increase.
The development of the width of the face seems to my mind to show most
clearly that it is not the mechanical treatment of the infant that brings about
the changes in question. The cephalic index suffers a very slight decrease
from the second year to adult life. It is therefore evident that children who
arrive in America very young cannot be much affected by American
environment in regard to their cephalic index. On the other hand, if we
consider a measurement that increases appreciably during the period of
growth, we may expect that in children born abroad but removed to
America when young, the total growth may be modified by American
environment. The best material for this study is presented by the
Bohemians, among whom there are relatively many full-grown American-
born individuals. The width of face of Bohemians, when arranged according
to their ages at the time of immigration, shows that there is a loss among
those who came here as young children,—the greater, the younger they
were. Continuing this comparison with the Americans born one, two, and
more years after the arrival of their mothers, the width of face is seen to
decrease still further. It appears, therefore, that the American environment
causes a retardation of the growth of the width of face at a period when
mechanical influences are no longer possible.
I have not carried through the analogous investigation for stature, because
in this case the increase might simply be ascribed to the better nutrition of
most of the north and central European immigrants after their immigration
into this country.
There is another hypothesis which might account for the observed changes
of type. If it were assumed that among the descendants of immigrants born
in America there are an appreciable number who are in reality children of
American fathers, not of their reputed fathers, a general assimilation by the
American type would occur. Socially this condition is not at all plausible;
but, on account of the importance of the phenomenon that we are
discussing, it should be considered. I do not think that any of the
observations that have been made are in favor of this theory. The changes
that occur in the Bohemians who arrive here as young children, the different
directions of the changes in distinct types, particularly the shortening of the
Page 52
head of Bohemians and of Italians, do not favor the assumption.
Furthermore, if the modifications were due to race-mixture, the similarity
between fathers and American-born children should be less than the
similarity between fathers and foreign-born children, but there is no
indication that this is the case.
This hypothesis is also shown to be untenable by the comparisons of fathers
and mothers with their own foreign-born children. These comparisons show
that the differences are the same in the case of fathers and children, and of
mothers and children; so that obviously the same conditions must control
the relations between fathers and their children, and mothers and their
children. In other words, the fathers must be considered as the true fathers
of their children.
Earnest advocates of the theory of selection might claim that all these
changes are due to the effects of changes in death-rate among foreign-born
and American-born; that either abroad or here individuals of certain types
are more liable to die, and that thus these changes are gradually brought
about. On the whole, it seems to my mind, the burden of proof would be
entirely on those who claim such a correlation between head-index, width
of face, etc., and death-rate,—a correlation which I think is highly
improbable, and which could be proposed only to sustain the theory of
selection, not on account of any available facts. I grant the desirability of
settling the question by actual observations; but, until these are available,
we may point out that the very suddenness of the changes after
immigration, and the absence of changes due to selection by mortality
among the adult foreign-born, would require such a complicated adjustment
of cause and effect in regard to the correlation of mortality and bodily form,
that the theory would become improbable on account of its complexity.
It would be saying too much to claim that all the distinct European types
become the same in America, without mixture, solely by the action of the
new environment. First of all, I have investigated only the effect of one
environment, and there is every reason to believe that a number of distinct
types are developing in America; but we will set aside this point, and
discuss only our New York observations. Although the long-headed Sicilian
becomes more round-headed in New York, the round-headed Bohemian and
Hebrew more long-headed, the approach to a uniform general type cannot
be established, because we do not know yet how long the changes continue,
Furthermore, if the modifications were due to race-mixture, the similarity
between fathers and American-born children should be less than the
similarity between fathers and foreign-born children, but there is no
indication that this is the case.
This hypothesis is also shown to be untenable by the comparisons of fathers
and mothers with their own foreign-born children. These comparisons show
that the differences are the same in the case of fathers and children, and of
mothers and children; so that obviously the same conditions must control
the relations between fathers and their children, and mothers and their
children. In other words, the fathers must be considered as the true fathers
of their children.
Earnest advocates of the theory of selection might claim that all these
changes are due to the effects of changes in death-rate among foreign-born
and American-born; that either abroad or here individuals of certain types
are more liable to die, and that thus these changes are gradually brought
about. On the whole, it seems to my mind, the burden of proof would be
entirely on those who claim such a correlation between head-index, width
of face, etc., and death-rate,—a correlation which I think is highly
improbable, and which could be proposed only to sustain the theory of
selection, not on account of any available facts. I grant the desirability of
settling the question by actual observations; but, until these are available,
we may point out that the very suddenness of the changes after
immigration, and the absence of changes due to selection by mortality
among the adult foreign-born, would require such a complicated adjustment
of cause and effect in regard to the correlation of mortality and bodily form,
that the theory would become improbable on account of its complexity.
It would be saying too much to claim that all the distinct European types
become the same in America, without mixture, solely by the action of the
new environment. First of all, I have investigated only the effect of one
environment, and there is every reason to believe that a number of distinct
types are developing in America; but we will set aside this point, and
discuss only our New York observations. Although the long-headed Sicilian
becomes more round-headed in New York, the round-headed Bohemian and
Hebrew more long-headed, the approach to a uniform general type cannot
be established, because we do not know yet how long the changes continue,
Page 53
and whether they would all lead to the same result. I confess, I do not
consider such a result as likely, because the proof of the plasticity of types
does not imply that the plasticity is unlimited. The history of the British
types in America, of the Dutch in the East Indies, of the Spaniards in South
America, favors the assumption of a strictly limited plasticity. Certainly our
discussion should be based on this more conservative basis until an
unexpectedly wide range of variability of types can be proved. It is one of
the most important problems that arise out of this investigation, to
determine how far the instability or plasticity of types may extend.
Whatever the extent of these bodily changes may be, if we grant the
correctness of our inferences in regard to the plasticity of human types, we
are necessarily led to grant also a great plasticity of the mental make-up of
human types. We have observed that features of the body which have
almost obtained their final form at the time of birth show modifications of
great importance in new surroundings. We have seen that others which
increase during the whole period of growth, and are therefore subject to the
continued effect of the new environment, are modified even among
individuals who arrived here during their childhood. From these facts we
must conclude that the fundamental traits of the mind, which are closely
correlated with the physical condition of the body, and whose development
continues over many years after physical growth has ceased, are the more
subject to far-reaching changes. It is true that this is a conclusion by
inference; but if we have succeeded in proving changes in the form of the
body, the burden of proof will rest on those who, notwithstanding those
changes, continue to claim the absolute permanence of other forms and
functions of the body.
In order to gain a correct understanding of the importance of changes in the
frame of the human body, it seems desirable to view the type of modern
man from a somewhat different standpoint.
It is quite a number of years since Fritsch, in his studies of the anthropology
of South Africa, pointed out that a peculiar difference exists in the form of
the body of the Bushman and the Hottentot as compared to that of
Europeans, in that the former exhibit slenderer forms of the bones, that the
bone is very solid in its structure; while in the European the skeleton
appears heavier, but of more open structure. Similar differences may be
observed in a comparison between the skeletons of wild animals and those
consider such a result as likely, because the proof of the plasticity of types
does not imply that the plasticity is unlimited. The history of the British
types in America, of the Dutch in the East Indies, of the Spaniards in South
America, favors the assumption of a strictly limited plasticity. Certainly our
discussion should be based on this more conservative basis until an
unexpectedly wide range of variability of types can be proved. It is one of
the most important problems that arise out of this investigation, to
determine how far the instability or plasticity of types may extend.
Whatever the extent of these bodily changes may be, if we grant the
correctness of our inferences in regard to the plasticity of human types, we
are necessarily led to grant also a great plasticity of the mental make-up of
human types. We have observed that features of the body which have
almost obtained their final form at the time of birth show modifications of
great importance in new surroundings. We have seen that others which
increase during the whole period of growth, and are therefore subject to the
continued effect of the new environment, are modified even among
individuals who arrived here during their childhood. From these facts we
must conclude that the fundamental traits of the mind, which are closely
correlated with the physical condition of the body, and whose development
continues over many years after physical growth has ceased, are the more
subject to far-reaching changes. It is true that this is a conclusion by
inference; but if we have succeeded in proving changes in the form of the
body, the burden of proof will rest on those who, notwithstanding those
changes, continue to claim the absolute permanence of other forms and
functions of the body.
In order to gain a correct understanding of the importance of changes in the
frame of the human body, it seems desirable to view the type of modern
man from a somewhat different standpoint.
It is quite a number of years since Fritsch, in his studies of the anthropology
of South Africa, pointed out that a peculiar difference exists in the form of
the body of the Bushman and the Hottentot as compared to that of
Europeans, in that the former exhibit slenderer forms of the bones, that the
bone is very solid in its structure; while in the European the skeleton
appears heavier, but of more open structure. Similar differences may be
observed in a comparison between the skeletons of wild animals and those
Page 54
of domesticated animals; and this observation has led to the conclusion that
the Bushmen are in their physical habitus to a certain extent like wild
animals, while the Europeans resemble in their structure domesticated
animals.
This point of view—namely, that the human race in its civilized forms must
be compared, not with the forms of wild animals, but rather with those of
domesticated animals—seems to me a very important one; and a somewhat
detailed study of the conditions in which various races are found suggests
that at the present time, even among the most primitive types of man,
changes incident to domestication have taken place almost all over the
world.
There are three different types of changes due to domestication which must
be clearly distinguished. On the one hand, the bodies of domesticated
animals undergo considerable transformations, owing to the change in
nutrition and use of the body. On the other hand, selection and crossing
have played an important part in the development of races of domesticated
animals.
Some changes of the former class are due to the more regular and more
ample nutrition; other changes are due to modifications of the kinds of food
which the domesticated animal uses when compared with the wild animal
of the same species; still others are due to the different manner in which the
muscular and the nervous systems are put into use. These changes are not
quite the same among carnivorous and among herbivorous animals. The
dog and the cat, for instance, are fairly regularly fed when they are found in
domestication; but the food which is given to them is of a quite different
character from the food which the wild dog and cat eat. Even among people
whose diet consists almost entirely of meat, dogs are generally fed with
boiled meat, or rather with the boiled, less nutritious parts of animals;
while, among other tribes which utilize to a great extent vegetable food,
dogs are often fed with mush and other vegetable material. The same is true
of our cats, whose diet is not by any means entirely a meat diet. The
exertions which wild carnivorous animals undergo to obtain food are
incomparably greater than those of domesticated carnivorous animals; and
it is obvious that for this reason the muscular system and the central
nervous system may undergo considerable changes.
the Bushmen are in their physical habitus to a certain extent like wild
animals, while the Europeans resemble in their structure domesticated
animals.
This point of view—namely, that the human race in its civilized forms must
be compared, not with the forms of wild animals, but rather with those of
domesticated animals—seems to me a very important one; and a somewhat
detailed study of the conditions in which various races are found suggests
that at the present time, even among the most primitive types of man,
changes incident to domestication have taken place almost all over the
world.
There are three different types of changes due to domestication which must
be clearly distinguished. On the one hand, the bodies of domesticated
animals undergo considerable transformations, owing to the change in
nutrition and use of the body. On the other hand, selection and crossing
have played an important part in the development of races of domesticated
animals.
Some changes of the former class are due to the more regular and more
ample nutrition; other changes are due to modifications of the kinds of food
which the domesticated animal uses when compared with the wild animal
of the same species; still others are due to the different manner in which the
muscular and the nervous systems are put into use. These changes are not
quite the same among carnivorous and among herbivorous animals. The
dog and the cat, for instance, are fairly regularly fed when they are found in
domestication; but the food which is given to them is of a quite different
character from the food which the wild dog and cat eat. Even among people
whose diet consists almost entirely of meat, dogs are generally fed with
boiled meat, or rather with the boiled, less nutritious parts of animals;
while, among other tribes which utilize to a great extent vegetable food,
dogs are often fed with mush and other vegetable material. The same is true
of our cats, whose diet is not by any means entirely a meat diet. The
exertions which wild carnivorous animals undergo to obtain food are
incomparably greater than those of domesticated carnivorous animals; and
it is obvious that for this reason the muscular system and the central
nervous system may undergo considerable changes.
Page 55
The muscular exertions of herbivorous animals, so far as they are fed on
pastures, are not so materially changed. The grazing habits of cattle and
sheep in domestication are about the same as the grazing habits of wild
animals of the same class; but the rapid movements and the watchfulness
required for protecting the herd against carnivorous animals have
completely disappeared. Stable-fed animals live under highly artificial
conditions, and material changes may occur in them.
I think the changes due to these causes may be observed in the oldest types
of domesticated animals, such as are found in the neolithic villages of
Europe, in which native European species appear in domesticated form
(Keller). They may also be observed in the dogs of the various continents,
which differ markedly from the wild species from which they are derived.
Even the Eskimo dog, which is a descendant of the gray wolf and still
interbreeds with the gray wolf, differs in bodily form from the wild animal
(Beckmann). Modifications may also be observed in newly domesticated
animals, like the Chukchee reindeer, which differs in type from the wild
reindeer of the same area (Bogoras). I think it very unlikely, judging from
our knowledge of the methods of domestication of tribes like the Eskimo
and Chukchee, that any material amount of selection has contributed to the
modifications of form which are found in these races of primitive
domesticated animals. Their uniformity is still fairly well marked, although
they have assumed types different from the wild species.
A more marked differentiation of domesticated forms does not seem to
occur until man begins to select and to isolate, more or less consciously,
particular breeds. Opportunity for such isolation has been the greater, the
older the domestication of any particular species. We find, therefore, that
the number of distinct breeds have come to be greatest in those animals
which have been under domestication for the longest periods.
The number of varieties of domesticated species has also been increased by
unintentional or intentional crossing of different species, from which are
derived many breeds whose ancestry it is often so difficult to unravel.
It appears, therefore, that there are three distinct causes which bring about
the development of different types in domesticated animals: first, the
influence of change of nutrition and mode of life; secondly, conscious
selection; and, thirdly, crossing.
pastures, are not so materially changed. The grazing habits of cattle and
sheep in domestication are about the same as the grazing habits of wild
animals of the same class; but the rapid movements and the watchfulness
required for protecting the herd against carnivorous animals have
completely disappeared. Stable-fed animals live under highly artificial
conditions, and material changes may occur in them.
I think the changes due to these causes may be observed in the oldest types
of domesticated animals, such as are found in the neolithic villages of
Europe, in which native European species appear in domesticated form
(Keller). They may also be observed in the dogs of the various continents,
which differ markedly from the wild species from which they are derived.
Even the Eskimo dog, which is a descendant of the gray wolf and still
interbreeds with the gray wolf, differs in bodily form from the wild animal
(Beckmann). Modifications may also be observed in newly domesticated
animals, like the Chukchee reindeer, which differs in type from the wild
reindeer of the same area (Bogoras). I think it very unlikely, judging from
our knowledge of the methods of domestication of tribes like the Eskimo
and Chukchee, that any material amount of selection has contributed to the
modifications of form which are found in these races of primitive
domesticated animals. Their uniformity is still fairly well marked, although
they have assumed types different from the wild species.
A more marked differentiation of domesticated forms does not seem to
occur until man begins to select and to isolate, more or less consciously,
particular breeds. Opportunity for such isolation has been the greater, the
older the domestication of any particular species. We find, therefore, that
the number of distinct breeds have come to be greatest in those animals
which have been under domestication for the longest periods.
The number of varieties of domesticated species has also been increased by
unintentional or intentional crossing of different species, from which are
derived many breeds whose ancestry it is often so difficult to unravel.
It appears, therefore, that there are three distinct causes which bring about
the development of different types in domesticated animals: first, the
influence of change of nutrition and mode of life; secondly, conscious
selection; and, thirdly, crossing.
Page 56
Among these causes, the first and the third have been most strongly active
in the development of the races of man. The condition of the tribes of man
the world over is such, that there are only very few whose mode of nutrition
is analogous to that of wild animals, and a consideration of the stages of
human culture shows that similar conditions have prevailed for a long
period. I think we may safely say that in all those cases in which man
practises agriculture, when he is the owner of herds of domesticated
animals which are used for food, the food-supply has become regular, and is
obtained by an application of the muscular system in highly specialized
directions. Examples of this condition are, for instance, the central African
negroes, who have their gardens near their villages, the cultivation of the
gardens being essentially the work of the women, while the men are
engaged in various specialized industrial pursuits. Neither is the manner of
the use of the body which is applied by wild animals for protection against
enemies found among these tribes. The manner of combat is one in which
muscular strength alone is not decisive, but where excellence of weapons
and strategy count as much as mere strength and agility. The conditions
among the American agricultural Indians of the Mississippi Valley or of
those of the South American forests are similar in character.
As an example of a pastoral people among whom considerable regularity in
nutrition obtains, we might mention the reindeer-breeders of Siberia or the
cattle-breeders of Africa.
We know, of course, that among all these people, periods of starvation
occur, due to a failure of the crops or to epidemics in the herds; but the
normal condition is one of fairly regular and ample food-supply.
The conditions among fishing tribes are not very different; and we find that,
owing to methods of storing provisions, and to the superabundance of food-
supply obtained in one season and sufficient to last for the rest of the year,
the nutrition of these people is also fairly regular. In this case, also, the kind
of muscular exertion required for obtaining food is specialized, and differs
from that required from the simple pursuit of game.
The only modern tribes among which the effects of civilization on bodily
activities are slight are those who, like the Bushmen of South Africa, the
Australians, the Eskimo of Arctic America, the Veddahs of Ceylon, obtain
their livelihood by the constant, daily-repeated pursuit of animals, or by the
in the development of the races of man. The condition of the tribes of man
the world over is such, that there are only very few whose mode of nutrition
is analogous to that of wild animals, and a consideration of the stages of
human culture shows that similar conditions have prevailed for a long
period. I think we may safely say that in all those cases in which man
practises agriculture, when he is the owner of herds of domesticated
animals which are used for food, the food-supply has become regular, and is
obtained by an application of the muscular system in highly specialized
directions. Examples of this condition are, for instance, the central African
negroes, who have their gardens near their villages, the cultivation of the
gardens being essentially the work of the women, while the men are
engaged in various specialized industrial pursuits. Neither is the manner of
the use of the body which is applied by wild animals for protection against
enemies found among these tribes. The manner of combat is one in which
muscular strength alone is not decisive, but where excellence of weapons
and strategy count as much as mere strength and agility. The conditions
among the American agricultural Indians of the Mississippi Valley or of
those of the South American forests are similar in character.
As an example of a pastoral people among whom considerable regularity in
nutrition obtains, we might mention the reindeer-breeders of Siberia or the
cattle-breeders of Africa.
We know, of course, that among all these people, periods of starvation
occur, due to a failure of the crops or to epidemics in the herds; but the
normal condition is one of fairly regular and ample food-supply.
The conditions among fishing tribes are not very different; and we find that,
owing to methods of storing provisions, and to the superabundance of food-
supply obtained in one season and sufficient to last for the rest of the year,
the nutrition of these people is also fairly regular. In this case, also, the kind
of muscular exertion required for obtaining food is specialized, and differs
from that required from the simple pursuit of game.
The only modern tribes among which the effects of civilization on bodily
activities are slight are those who, like the Bushmen of South Africa, the
Australians, the Eskimo of Arctic America, the Veddahs of Ceylon, obtain
their livelihood by the constant, daily-repeated pursuit of animals, or by the
Page 57
gathering of plants or small invertebrates which grow scattered over a wide
area.
Connected with these conditions are also the characteristic selections of
food-stuffs by different tribes, such as the exclusive meat diet of some
tribes (perhaps most pronounced among the Eskimo) and the exclusive
vegetable diet of others, well developed, for instance, in southern Asia.
Both of these have, in all probability, a far-reaching effect upon the bodily
form of these races.
The second group of causes which is most potent in developing distinct
races of domesticated animals—namely, conscious selection—has probably
never been very active in the races of man. We do not know of a single case
in which it can be shown that intermarriage between distinct types of the
same descent was prohibited; and whatever selection there may have been
in the development of primitive society seems to have been rather that type
of natural selection which encourages the mating of like with like, or such
intricate selection as is due to the social laws of intermarriage, which
prevented intermarriages of relatives of certain grades, and often also of
members of different generations. Thus a very common form of marriage
restriction brings it about that among certain tribes the children of brother
and sister intermarry, while the children of brothers and the children of
sisters are not allowed to intermarry. Similar restrictions are found in great
number, and may possibly have had a certain selective effect, although their
operation can hardly be assumed to have had very marked results upon the
form of the human body (Pearson).
In some cases social laws have had the indirect effect of perpetuating
distinctions between separate parts of a population, or at least of retarding
their complete amalgamation. This is the case where laws of endogamy
relate to groups of distinct descent, and may be observed, for instance,
among the castes of Bengal, where the low castes are of the characteristic
South Indian type, while the highest castes preserve the type of the tribes of
northwestern India (Risley and Gait). The numerous intermediate castes
show, however, that the laws of endogamy, even where they are as stringent
as those of India, cannot prevent blood-mixture. Whether or not in extreme
cases endogamy in small groups, as among the ancient Egyptians, has led to
the development of well-defined types, is a question that cannot be
area.
Connected with these conditions are also the characteristic selections of
food-stuffs by different tribes, such as the exclusive meat diet of some
tribes (perhaps most pronounced among the Eskimo) and the exclusive
vegetable diet of others, well developed, for instance, in southern Asia.
Both of these have, in all probability, a far-reaching effect upon the bodily
form of these races.
The second group of causes which is most potent in developing distinct
races of domesticated animals—namely, conscious selection—has probably
never been very active in the races of man. We do not know of a single case
in which it can be shown that intermarriage between distinct types of the
same descent was prohibited; and whatever selection there may have been
in the development of primitive society seems to have been rather that type
of natural selection which encourages the mating of like with like, or such
intricate selection as is due to the social laws of intermarriage, which
prevented intermarriages of relatives of certain grades, and often also of
members of different generations. Thus a very common form of marriage
restriction brings it about that among certain tribes the children of brother
and sister intermarry, while the children of brothers and the children of
sisters are not allowed to intermarry. Similar restrictions are found in great
number, and may possibly have had a certain selective effect, although their
operation can hardly be assumed to have had very marked results upon the
form of the human body (Pearson).
In some cases social laws have had the indirect effect of perpetuating
distinctions between separate parts of a population, or at least of retarding
their complete amalgamation. This is the case where laws of endogamy
relate to groups of distinct descent, and may be observed, for instance,
among the castes of Bengal, where the low castes are of the characteristic
South Indian type, while the highest castes preserve the type of the tribes of
northwestern India (Risley and Gait). The numerous intermediate castes
show, however, that the laws of endogamy, even where they are as stringent
as those of India, cannot prevent blood-mixture. Whether or not in extreme
cases endogamy in small groups, as among the ancient Egyptians, has led to
the development of well-defined types, is a question that cannot be
Page 58
answered; but it is certain that none of these types, when found in a large
population, have survived.
The third element of domestication, on the other hand, has probably been
very important in the development of the races of man. Crossings between
distinct types are so markedly common in the history of primitive people,
and so markedly rare in the history of wild animals, that in this case the
analogy between domesticated animals and man becomes very clear. Cases
of hybrid forms in nature are almost everywhere rare; while, as I have
pointed out before, domesticated animals have been crossed and recrossed
without end. Crossings between the most distinct types of man are also of
very common occurrence. As an instance, I might mention the
intermarriages between the Hamitic tribes of the Sahara and the negro tribes
of the Soudan (Nachtigal); the mixtures between the Negritos and Malay,
which are of such common occurrence in the Malay Peninsula (Martin), and
which are probably to a great extent the cause of the peculiar distribution of
types in the whole Malay Archipelago; the mixtures which have taken place
in Fiji; that of the Ainu and Japanese in the northern part of Japan; of
European and Mongol in eastern Europe; not to speak of the more recent
mixtures between European and other races which were incident to the
gradual distribution of the European race over the whole world.
This point of view—namely, the consideration of man as a domesticated
being (with the sole exception, perhaps, of a few hunting tribes)—is also of
great importance for a clear understanding of his mental activities. The
behavior of primitive domesticated animals, like that of the Eskimo dog or
of the Chukchee reindeer, is decidedly different from the behavior of wild
animals. We might perhaps say that the range of mentality of the
domesticated forms seems to be, on the whole, wider, and this condition
increases with increasing degree of domestication. Cases in which the
mental activities of domesticated animals are more deficient than those of
the wild animals, do occur, but are not as frequent as the reverse cases. An
example of this kind is furnished by sheep.
We are thus led to the conclusion that environment has an important effect
upon the anatomical structure and physiological functions of man; and that
for this reason differences of type and action between primitive and
civilized groups of the same race must be expected. It seems plausible that
one of the most potent causes of these modifications must be looked for in
population, have survived.
The third element of domestication, on the other hand, has probably been
very important in the development of the races of man. Crossings between
distinct types are so markedly common in the history of primitive people,
and so markedly rare in the history of wild animals, that in this case the
analogy between domesticated animals and man becomes very clear. Cases
of hybrid forms in nature are almost everywhere rare; while, as I have
pointed out before, domesticated animals have been crossed and recrossed
without end. Crossings between the most distinct types of man are also of
very common occurrence. As an instance, I might mention the
intermarriages between the Hamitic tribes of the Sahara and the negro tribes
of the Soudan (Nachtigal); the mixtures between the Negritos and Malay,
which are of such common occurrence in the Malay Peninsula (Martin), and
which are probably to a great extent the cause of the peculiar distribution of
types in the whole Malay Archipelago; the mixtures which have taken place
in Fiji; that of the Ainu and Japanese in the northern part of Japan; of
European and Mongol in eastern Europe; not to speak of the more recent
mixtures between European and other races which were incident to the
gradual distribution of the European race over the whole world.
This point of view—namely, the consideration of man as a domesticated
being (with the sole exception, perhaps, of a few hunting tribes)—is also of
great importance for a clear understanding of his mental activities. The
behavior of primitive domesticated animals, like that of the Eskimo dog or
of the Chukchee reindeer, is decidedly different from the behavior of wild
animals. We might perhaps say that the range of mentality of the
domesticated forms seems to be, on the whole, wider, and this condition
increases with increasing degree of domestication. Cases in which the
mental activities of domesticated animals are more deficient than those of
the wild animals, do occur, but are not as frequent as the reverse cases. An
example of this kind is furnished by sheep.
We are thus led to the conclusion that environment has an important effect
upon the anatomical structure and physiological functions of man; and that
for this reason differences of type and action between primitive and
civilized groups of the same race must be expected. It seems plausible that
one of the most potent causes of these modifications must be looked for in
Page 59
the progressive domestication of man incident to the advance of
civilization.
civilization.
Page 60
Page 61
III. INFLUENCE OF HEREDITY UPON HUMAN
TYPES
We will now turn to the consideration of another element which determines
the physical type of man. Although we have seen that environment,
particularly domestication, has a far-reaching influence upon the bodily
form of the races of man, these influences are of a quite secondary character
when compared to the far-reaching influence of heredity. Even granting the
greatest possible amount of influence to environment, it is readily seen that
all the essential traits of man are due primarily to heredity. The descendants
of the negro will always be negroes; the descendants of the whites, whites;
and we may go even considerably further, and may recognize that the
essential detailed characteristics of a type will always be reproduced in the
descendants, although they may be modified to a considerable extent by the
influence of environment. I am inclined to believe that the influence of
environment is of such a character, that, although the same race may
assume a different type when removed from one environment to another, it
will revert to its old type when replaced in its old environment. This point
has not been proved by actual anthropological evidence; but it seems
reasonable to make this assumption by analogy with what we know of the
behavior of plants and animals. It would, of course, be highly desirable to
clear up this question by appropriate investigations.
In order to obtain a clearer understanding of the racial problem, it seems
necessary to describe more definitely the characteristics of heredity. In the
discussion of modern anthropology, two theories have been advocated
relating to the manner in which parental traits are inherited by children.
Francis Galton and his adherents have assumed that the form of the body of
an individual is determined by the racial type to which the parents belong,
modified, however, by the tendency of reversion to a type intermediate
between the special variations presented by the parents. When, for instance,
TYPES
We will now turn to the consideration of another element which determines
the physical type of man. Although we have seen that environment,
particularly domestication, has a far-reaching influence upon the bodily
form of the races of man, these influences are of a quite secondary character
when compared to the far-reaching influence of heredity. Even granting the
greatest possible amount of influence to environment, it is readily seen that
all the essential traits of man are due primarily to heredity. The descendants
of the negro will always be negroes; the descendants of the whites, whites;
and we may go even considerably further, and may recognize that the
essential detailed characteristics of a type will always be reproduced in the
descendants, although they may be modified to a considerable extent by the
influence of environment. I am inclined to believe that the influence of
environment is of such a character, that, although the same race may
assume a different type when removed from one environment to another, it
will revert to its old type when replaced in its old environment. This point
has not been proved by actual anthropological evidence; but it seems
reasonable to make this assumption by analogy with what we know of the
behavior of plants and animals. It would, of course, be highly desirable to
clear up this question by appropriate investigations.
In order to obtain a clearer understanding of the racial problem, it seems
necessary to describe more definitely the characteristics of heredity. In the
discussion of modern anthropology, two theories have been advocated
relating to the manner in which parental traits are inherited by children.
Francis Galton and his adherents have assumed that the form of the body of
an individual is determined by the racial type to which the parents belong,
modified, however, by the tendency of reversion to a type intermediate
between the special variations presented by the parents. When, for instance,
Page 62
the father of an individual is unusually tall, his mother somewhat taller than
the average, it is assumed that the tendency of the children would be to
develop a stature which is somewhat near the general type, but at the same
time dependent upon the intermediate value located between the stature of
the mother and that of the father. On the other hand, the development of the
Mendelian doctrine (Lock, Bateson) of heredity has led other investigators
to assume that the offspring of two distinct types may be a mixed type, but
that his descendants will tend to revert either to one parental type or to the
other, or that one of the parental types may dominate over the influence of
the other parental type. Investigations relating to this problem are not very
numerous; but, on the whole, it would appear that the results so far obtained
are in favor rather of a modified form of Mendelian inheritance than of an
inheritance characterized by reversion of the children to a middle type
between the parents, or to a type dependent upon such a middle type.
A number of years ago I had an opportunity to investigate a considerable
number of Indian half-bloods; that is to say, of descendants of Indian
mothers and white fathers. The most characteristic difference between the
American Indian race and the European race, so far as these differences can
be expressed in metrical form, is found in the width of the face. An
extensive series of measurements of width of face made among half-bloods
showed conclusively that the width of face does not tend to range around a
certain intermediate value located between the width of face of the white
race and that of the Indian race, but there was a decided tendency in the
children to resemble either the Indian race or the white race; in other words,
that feature of Mendelian inheritance which brings about the occurrence of
mixed characteristics in the first hybrid generation was not found, but
instead of this a decided tendency of reversion to either type, and to
comparative rarity of intermediate forms. The results seem also to indicate
that the Indian form in this mixture seems to dominate over the white form,
but not in the Mendelian sense, which would require the presence of
dominant features in a certain definite number of individuals, but only in
the sense that the Indian type was a little more frequent than the European
type, with the effect that the average width of face of the whole series was a
little nearer to the Indian group than to the white group.
While this single observation is not by any means sufficient to determine
fully the characteristic traits of heredity which govern the phenomenon in
the average, it is assumed that the tendency of the children would be to
develop a stature which is somewhat near the general type, but at the same
time dependent upon the intermediate value located between the stature of
the mother and that of the father. On the other hand, the development of the
Mendelian doctrine (Lock, Bateson) of heredity has led other investigators
to assume that the offspring of two distinct types may be a mixed type, but
that his descendants will tend to revert either to one parental type or to the
other, or that one of the parental types may dominate over the influence of
the other parental type. Investigations relating to this problem are not very
numerous; but, on the whole, it would appear that the results so far obtained
are in favor rather of a modified form of Mendelian inheritance than of an
inheritance characterized by reversion of the children to a middle type
between the parents, or to a type dependent upon such a middle type.
A number of years ago I had an opportunity to investigate a considerable
number of Indian half-bloods; that is to say, of descendants of Indian
mothers and white fathers. The most characteristic difference between the
American Indian race and the European race, so far as these differences can
be expressed in metrical form, is found in the width of the face. An
extensive series of measurements of width of face made among half-bloods
showed conclusively that the width of face does not tend to range around a
certain intermediate value located between the width of face of the white
race and that of the Indian race, but there was a decided tendency in the
children to resemble either the Indian race or the white race; in other words,
that feature of Mendelian inheritance which brings about the occurrence of
mixed characteristics in the first hybrid generation was not found, but
instead of this a decided tendency of reversion to either type, and to
comparative rarity of intermediate forms. The results seem also to indicate
that the Indian form in this mixture seems to dominate over the white form,
but not in the Mendelian sense, which would require the presence of
dominant features in a certain definite number of individuals, but only in
the sense that the Indian type was a little more frequent than the European
type, with the effect that the average width of face of the whole series was a
little nearer to the Indian group than to the white group.
While this single observation is not by any means sufficient to determine
fully the characteristic traits of heredity which govern the phenomenon in
Page 63
question, they indicate decidedly and beyond cavil that, in this case at least,
we find what has been called by Karl Pearson “alternating inheritance.” It is
worth remarking that not all the features of the body of the half-blood
Indian exhibit the same tendency; that, for instance, in the case of stature, a
general increase in the stature of the mixed people over that of the pure
races may be observed.
Attention has been called by Felix von Luschan to a similar phenomenon
which occurs in the mixed population of southern Asia Minor, where he
believes to have found an alternating inheritance of the head-form,
particularly of the proportions between width and length of head; some of
the people retaining the short, high head-forms of the Armenoid type of the
interior of Asia Minor, while the others have the long, low head of the
Semites of Syria.
For a clear understanding of the laws of heredity, it seems important to
know whether a similar alternating inheritance occurs in marriages of
members of the same type. I have been enabled to investigate this question
by a study of the East European Hebrews living in New York. A simple
consideration shows, that, if the children tend to follow a type intermediate
between the type of their parents, then the children of one family will show
the same degree of resemblance among themselves, no matter how great the
difference between the parents; for, if they simply tend to reproduce a
middle type, it would not make any difference whether the mother is
excessively short and the father excessively tall, or whether both parents are
of middle stature. In both of these cases the intermediate value would be the
same, and we should therefore expect that the effect upon the children
would be the same. If, on the other hand, there is any kind of alternation in
inheritance, the effect upon the family would be quite different. We should
expect, in a family of which both parents are near the typical average, to
find the children also to be near this average. On the other hand, if the
mother is excessively short and the father excessively tall, we should expect
some of the children to follow the mother in regard to shortness of stature,
others to follow the father in regard to tallness. It will therefore be seen that
in the case of alternating inheritance, we must expect an increased
variability among the children. The compilation of material obtained from
several thousand families shows very definitely that the variability among
children both of whose parents belong to the same racial type, even to the
we find what has been called by Karl Pearson “alternating inheritance.” It is
worth remarking that not all the features of the body of the half-blood
Indian exhibit the same tendency; that, for instance, in the case of stature, a
general increase in the stature of the mixed people over that of the pure
races may be observed.
Attention has been called by Felix von Luschan to a similar phenomenon
which occurs in the mixed population of southern Asia Minor, where he
believes to have found an alternating inheritance of the head-form,
particularly of the proportions between width and length of head; some of
the people retaining the short, high head-forms of the Armenoid type of the
interior of Asia Minor, while the others have the long, low head of the
Semites of Syria.
For a clear understanding of the laws of heredity, it seems important to
know whether a similar alternating inheritance occurs in marriages of
members of the same type. I have been enabled to investigate this question
by a study of the East European Hebrews living in New York. A simple
consideration shows, that, if the children tend to follow a type intermediate
between the type of their parents, then the children of one family will show
the same degree of resemblance among themselves, no matter how great the
difference between the parents; for, if they simply tend to reproduce a
middle type, it would not make any difference whether the mother is
excessively short and the father excessively tall, or whether both parents are
of middle stature. In both of these cases the intermediate value would be the
same, and we should therefore expect that the effect upon the children
would be the same. If, on the other hand, there is any kind of alternation in
inheritance, the effect upon the family would be quite different. We should
expect, in a family of which both parents are near the typical average, to
find the children also to be near this average. On the other hand, if the
mother is excessively short and the father excessively tall, we should expect
some of the children to follow the mother in regard to shortness of stature,
others to follow the father in regard to tallness. It will therefore be seen that
in the case of alternating inheritance, we must expect an increased
variability among the children. The compilation of material obtained from
several thousand families shows very definitely that the variability among
children both of whose parents belong to the same racial type, even to the
Page 64
same local type, increases quite considerably with the increased difference
of the parents; so that we may assume a decided tendency to alternating
inheritance in these cases. There is, however, no evidence whatever of the
dominance of one type over another.
Quite a number of investigations have been made in relation to the intensity
of heredity of parents and of grandparents; and, notwithstanding the
uncertainty of the quantitative result, it seems reasonably certain that the
intensity of heredity for each parent may be expressed by the value of about
one-third (Pearson, Boas). It is somewhat difficult to explain clearly the
significance of this value. I may, however, briefly indicate it in the
following manner. Provided the mother differs in her stature by an amount
of 9 cm. from the racial norm,—for instance, if she is 9 cm. taller than the
average individual,—then we may expect the child to be one-third of 9 cm.,
or 3 cm., above the average. It will thus be seen that if both parents differ in
the same direction from the average, the effect of both will be cumulative;
and if both differ from the average of their people by the same amount, the
joint effect of the two parents may be expressed by the coefficient of about
two-thirds. In case, for instance, both father and mother should be 9 cm.
above the type average, we should expect the child to be about two-thirds of
9 cm., or 6 cm., above the average.
Although definite information on the amount of heredity of previous
generations is not yet available, the probability seems to be that the
grandparents have jointly an influence of about two-ninths, the great-
grandparents jointly of about two twenty-sevenths, etc., upon the offspring.
When we study these problems according to statistical theories, and take
into consideration the observations on the resemblance of brothers and
sisters, it can be shown that the theory of alternating inheritance cannot be
taken too literally; for, if there were an absolute reversion of any one trait to
pure ancestral types, we might say that the probability would be very small
that two brothers should happen to repeat the bodily form of the same
ancestor, because the number of ancestors in remote generations is very
large. In other words, there must be an additional cause of resemblance
between brothers and sisters. It is possible to show, that in case the
inheritance has the strength denoted before, and if bodily form of a certain
generation were due only to alternating inheritance acting from parents,
grandparents, great-grandparents, and so on, and directly upon the
of the parents; so that we may assume a decided tendency to alternating
inheritance in these cases. There is, however, no evidence whatever of the
dominance of one type over another.
Quite a number of investigations have been made in relation to the intensity
of heredity of parents and of grandparents; and, notwithstanding the
uncertainty of the quantitative result, it seems reasonably certain that the
intensity of heredity for each parent may be expressed by the value of about
one-third (Pearson, Boas). It is somewhat difficult to explain clearly the
significance of this value. I may, however, briefly indicate it in the
following manner. Provided the mother differs in her stature by an amount
of 9 cm. from the racial norm,—for instance, if she is 9 cm. taller than the
average individual,—then we may expect the child to be one-third of 9 cm.,
or 3 cm., above the average. It will thus be seen that if both parents differ in
the same direction from the average, the effect of both will be cumulative;
and if both differ from the average of their people by the same amount, the
joint effect of the two parents may be expressed by the coefficient of about
two-thirds. In case, for instance, both father and mother should be 9 cm.
above the type average, we should expect the child to be about two-thirds of
9 cm., or 6 cm., above the average.
Although definite information on the amount of heredity of previous
generations is not yet available, the probability seems to be that the
grandparents have jointly an influence of about two-ninths, the great-
grandparents jointly of about two twenty-sevenths, etc., upon the offspring.
When we study these problems according to statistical theories, and take
into consideration the observations on the resemblance of brothers and
sisters, it can be shown that the theory of alternating inheritance cannot be
taken too literally; for, if there were an absolute reversion of any one trait to
pure ancestral types, we might say that the probability would be very small
that two brothers should happen to repeat the bodily form of the same
ancestor, because the number of ancestors in remote generations is very
large. In other words, there must be an additional cause of resemblance
between brothers and sisters. It is possible to show, that in case the
inheritance has the strength denoted before, and if bodily form of a certain
generation were due only to alternating inheritance acting from parents,
grandparents, great-grandparents, and so on, and directly upon the
Page 65
generation in question, and without an occurrence of the same individuals
in various places in the line of ancestors, then the resemblance between
brothers and sisters, or, as we say, between the members of a fraternity,
would result in a degree of resemblance which is much lower than the one
actually observed. When the total number of ancestors is small, the
recurrence of the same forms would become more probable, and the
similarity of the series would increase. On the whole, the data seem to be
best explained if we assume that there is not only alternating inheritance,
but also a direct dependence upon the combination of the two parental
types.
I should like to repeat here that these results have not been obtained with
absolute certainty, and that it seems improbable that the laws of heredity in
regard to various ancestral traits are the same. I do not enter into a
discussion of the question of in how far these traits follow the laws of
Mendelian inheritance,—a question that cannot be answered definitely at
the present time (Davenport).
These problems have a fundamental importance for a clearer interpretation
of the conditions which prevail in the form of local types of man.
In a large population which is as little stable in its habits as that of modern
Europe and modern America, the number of ancestors of a single person
increases very rapidly, the number of parents being two; of grandparents,
four; of great-grandparents, eight; the theoretical number of ancestors
twenty generations back would be over a million, or, more accurately,
1,048,576. Twenty generations represent, according to the rate of increase
of modern times, about seven hundred years; according to the rate of
increase of older times, about four hundred years as a minimum. These
figures would apply to the series of generations represented by first-born
males; for first-born females the respective numbers would be about five
hundred years and three hundred and fifty years. If we consider, however,
the actual descent of families, including individuals later born, we might
perhaps assume that twenty generations in Europe would represent from
eight hundred to nine hundred years, and among primitive peoples perhaps
only little less, since in former times the differences between the rapidity of
successive generations in Europe and among primitive peoples was not very
great. This makes it obvious that it is entirely impossible that as great a
number of ancestors as the theory requires can have contributed to the
in various places in the line of ancestors, then the resemblance between
brothers and sisters, or, as we say, between the members of a fraternity,
would result in a degree of resemblance which is much lower than the one
actually observed. When the total number of ancestors is small, the
recurrence of the same forms would become more probable, and the
similarity of the series would increase. On the whole, the data seem to be
best explained if we assume that there is not only alternating inheritance,
but also a direct dependence upon the combination of the two parental
types.
I should like to repeat here that these results have not been obtained with
absolute certainty, and that it seems improbable that the laws of heredity in
regard to various ancestral traits are the same. I do not enter into a
discussion of the question of in how far these traits follow the laws of
Mendelian inheritance,—a question that cannot be answered definitely at
the present time (Davenport).
These problems have a fundamental importance for a clearer interpretation
of the conditions which prevail in the form of local types of man.
In a large population which is as little stable in its habits as that of modern
Europe and modern America, the number of ancestors of a single person
increases very rapidly, the number of parents being two; of grandparents,
four; of great-grandparents, eight; the theoretical number of ancestors
twenty generations back would be over a million, or, more accurately,
1,048,576. Twenty generations represent, according to the rate of increase
of modern times, about seven hundred years; according to the rate of
increase of older times, about four hundred years as a minimum. These
figures would apply to the series of generations represented by first-born
males; for first-born females the respective numbers would be about five
hundred years and three hundred and fifty years. If we consider, however,
the actual descent of families, including individuals later born, we might
perhaps assume that twenty generations in Europe would represent from
eight hundred to nine hundred years, and among primitive peoples perhaps
only little less, since in former times the differences between the rapidity of
successive generations in Europe and among primitive peoples was not very
great. This makes it obvious that it is entirely impossible that as great a
number of ancestors as the theory requires can have contributed to the
Page 66
development of the individuals of the present generation. The reason for
this is plain. Owing to intermarriages between the same families, large
numbers of ancestors will be duplicated in different paternal and maternal
lines; and in this way the real ancestry of each individual appears to be
much more complex than the purely arithmetical treatment would suggest.
The calculation for the ancestor table of the German Emperor, for instance,
is instructive. According to O. Lorenz, the numbers of his ancestors in
successive generations were as follows:—
Generation Theoretical Actual
Number Number
I 2 2
II 4 4
III 8 8
IV 16 14
V 32 24
VI 64 44
VII 128 74
VIII 256 116[2]
IX 512 177[2]
X 1024 256[2]
XI 2048 342[2]
XII 4096 533[2]
A series of forty royal families gives the following averages:—
Generation Average
Number
I 2.00
II 4.00
III 7.75
IV 13.88
V 23.70
VI 40.53
When we compare these conditions in the thickly populated parts of modern
Europe and of America, with their unstable population, with the conditions
this is plain. Owing to intermarriages between the same families, large
numbers of ancestors will be duplicated in different paternal and maternal
lines; and in this way the real ancestry of each individual appears to be
much more complex than the purely arithmetical treatment would suggest.
The calculation for the ancestor table of the German Emperor, for instance,
is instructive. According to O. Lorenz, the numbers of his ancestors in
successive generations were as follows:—
Generation Theoretical Actual
Number Number
I 2 2
II 4 4
III 8 8
IV 16 14
V 32 24
VI 64 44
VII 128 74
VIII 256 116[2]
IX 512 177[2]
X 1024 256[2]
XI 2048 342[2]
XII 4096 533[2]
A series of forty royal families gives the following averages:—
Generation Average
Number
I 2.00
II 4.00
III 7.75
IV 13.88
V 23.70
VI 40.53
When we compare these conditions in the thickly populated parts of modern
Europe and of America, with their unstable population, with the conditions
Page 67
among primitive tribes, it becomes at once apparent that the total number of
ancestors of each type in small communities must be much less than the
number of ancestors in the modern states just referred to. A characteristic
example is presented by the Eskimo of Smith Sound in North Greenland.
From all we know, it seems extremely unlikely that this community ever
consisted of more than a few hundred individuals. From what we know
about the history of Eskimo communities, we might much rather assume
that originally it consisted of a very few families only. The community has
been cut off from the outer world for very long periods; and while there
may have been accessions of new individuals from outside once each
century, on the whole it has remained completely isolated. It is therefore
obvious that the ancestry of this group cannot contain anything like the
million of people required by the theory, but that all the individuals must be
interrelated through their remote ancestry.
Considering, now, the laws of inheritance as outlined before, it would
appear that in a community of this type, the members of which number little
more than two hundred individuals, the ancestor of every single individual
from the eighth generation back must have been the same, because the
eighth generation would require theoretically two hundred and fifty-six
individuals,—a greater number than are actually found in the community;
and the occurrence of any individuals who have not a good many near and
remote ancestors in common with the whole rest of the community is highly
improbable, if not impossible.
It follows from this at once that the variability of the whole series around its
typical average must be rather small, because all the members of the group
will have a certain amount of family resemblance. This uniformity of type
will, of course, be the greater, the more uniform the ancestral group.
On the other hand, these conditions bring about another peculiar
characteristic of the isolated group. Owing to the constant recurrence of the
same ancestral types among the whole group, the type of the whole people
becomes very similar to the characteristic traits of the small ancestral group;
and the smaller this group, the stronger will be the probability of the type of
the local group being quite distinct from the type of the whole people to
which they belong.
ancestors of each type in small communities must be much less than the
number of ancestors in the modern states just referred to. A characteristic
example is presented by the Eskimo of Smith Sound in North Greenland.
From all we know, it seems extremely unlikely that this community ever
consisted of more than a few hundred individuals. From what we know
about the history of Eskimo communities, we might much rather assume
that originally it consisted of a very few families only. The community has
been cut off from the outer world for very long periods; and while there
may have been accessions of new individuals from outside once each
century, on the whole it has remained completely isolated. It is therefore
obvious that the ancestry of this group cannot contain anything like the
million of people required by the theory, but that all the individuals must be
interrelated through their remote ancestry.
Considering, now, the laws of inheritance as outlined before, it would
appear that in a community of this type, the members of which number little
more than two hundred individuals, the ancestor of every single individual
from the eighth generation back must have been the same, because the
eighth generation would require theoretically two hundred and fifty-six
individuals,—a greater number than are actually found in the community;
and the occurrence of any individuals who have not a good many near and
remote ancestors in common with the whole rest of the community is highly
improbable, if not impossible.
It follows from this at once that the variability of the whole series around its
typical average must be rather small, because all the members of the group
will have a certain amount of family resemblance. This uniformity of type
will, of course, be the greater, the more uniform the ancestral group.
On the other hand, these conditions bring about another peculiar
characteristic of the isolated group. Owing to the constant recurrence of the
same ancestral types among the whole group, the type of the whole people
becomes very similar to the characteristic traits of the small ancestral group;
and the smaller this group, the stronger will be the probability of the type of
the local group being quite distinct from the type of the whole people to
which they belong.
Page 68
It seems to my mind that these conditions explain to a considerable extent
the occurrence of distinct local types in primitive races. When we find, for
instance, that in North America a very marked type belongs to the Arctic
coast of the continent, that a quite distinct type is found in the Mackenzie
basin, still others in well-defined localities on the Pacific coast, again others
in the Mississippi basin, one in the southeast, and one along the Rio Grande
and in Mexico,—it seems plausible to ascribe their origin to the increase of
small isolated groups, which, as we have seen, must necessarily lead to
differentiation of type.
This view of the origin of local races is quite in accord with the remarkable
results obtained by Johannsen in his studies of heredity. He repeated
artificially the conditions which prevail in a small community, and
exaggerated them by selecting types of equal form, and by propagating
them by self-fertilization. He raised in this way bean-plants from beans of
equal weight, and was able to restrict variation of the type, so that
practically any kind of bean of particular weight and particular form could
be bred true to the type of its ancestor, and without perpetuating the
accidental variations of the ancestors. In cases where the ancestry goes back
to a limited number of individuals, as among our isolated tribes, the
variation will, of course, not be restricted to the same extent; but the
characteristic development of a stable type is quite analogous to the
experiment made by Johannsen.
Another phenomenon may be pointed out here which is still little
investigated, but which deserves careful attention. We have seen that in
stable communities in sparsely settled countries the relationship between
members of a tribe will be quite close, and that this relationship will
necessarily affect the type and its variability. In course of time two areas
whose population has thus developed may be thrown into contact, and
numerous intermarriages may occur. It will be seen at once, that, although
the differences between the two types may be apparently only slight, a
complete disturbance in the forms of heredity will result, because a great
number of individuals of distinct ancestry are thrown together. To give an
example. The South Italians and the Spaniards represent two types not very
distinct in physical features, but separated for centuries. The small village
communities of Italy, as well as those of Spain, have all the characteristics
of communities in which endogamic marriages have been continued for a
the occurrence of distinct local types in primitive races. When we find, for
instance, that in North America a very marked type belongs to the Arctic
coast of the continent, that a quite distinct type is found in the Mackenzie
basin, still others in well-defined localities on the Pacific coast, again others
in the Mississippi basin, one in the southeast, and one along the Rio Grande
and in Mexico,—it seems plausible to ascribe their origin to the increase of
small isolated groups, which, as we have seen, must necessarily lead to
differentiation of type.
This view of the origin of local races is quite in accord with the remarkable
results obtained by Johannsen in his studies of heredity. He repeated
artificially the conditions which prevail in a small community, and
exaggerated them by selecting types of equal form, and by propagating
them by self-fertilization. He raised in this way bean-plants from beans of
equal weight, and was able to restrict variation of the type, so that
practically any kind of bean of particular weight and particular form could
be bred true to the type of its ancestor, and without perpetuating the
accidental variations of the ancestors. In cases where the ancestry goes back
to a limited number of individuals, as among our isolated tribes, the
variation will, of course, not be restricted to the same extent; but the
characteristic development of a stable type is quite analogous to the
experiment made by Johannsen.
Another phenomenon may be pointed out here which is still little
investigated, but which deserves careful attention. We have seen that in
stable communities in sparsely settled countries the relationship between
members of a tribe will be quite close, and that this relationship will
necessarily affect the type and its variability. In course of time two areas
whose population has thus developed may be thrown into contact, and
numerous intermarriages may occur. It will be seen at once, that, although
the differences between the two types may be apparently only slight, a
complete disturbance in the forms of heredity will result, because a great
number of individuals of distinct ancestry are thrown together. To give an
example. The South Italians and the Spaniards represent two types not very
distinct in physical features, but separated for centuries. The small village
communities of Italy, as well as those of Spain, have all the characteristics
of communities in which endogamic marriages have been continued for a
Page 69
long period. In the Argentine Republic these two types come into contact
and intermarry frequently. We have no observations on the result of this
mixture upon physical characteristics, but it has been noted that the
distribution of male and female births is quite different from that prevailing
in families in which both parents are either Spanish or Italian (Pearl). It is
also conceivable that this may be one of the elements bringing about the
change of type of urban populations when compared to rural populations in
Europe, and that it may have been active in the change of type observed
among the descendants of European immigrants in America; for, although
the observations have been made on pure types, in America cases of
intermarriages of natives of different villages are much more common than
in Europe.
After we have thus considered the influences of heredity and environment,
so far as they determine the characteristics of distinct types of man, it
remains to add a few words on the individuals constituting each type, and
on the different distribution of individuals in distinct types.
I have had to refer repeatedly to the phenomena of variation in the races of
man; and I have pointed out before, that, so far as individual features are
concerned, we find that the range of variations in each human type is so
great, that overlapping of the range of variation in different types is of
constant occurrence. We have seen, for instance, that the medium brains of
the Europeans occur with considerable frequency among negroes, and that
only the excessively small negro brains have no parallel forms among the
Europeans; and correspondingly that the excessively large European brains
have no parallel forms among the brains of the negroes. The amount of
variability in regard to various physical traits differs very considerably in
different races. Most of the European types, for instance, are remarkable for
their high variability. The same is true of the Polynesians and of some negro
tribes. On the other hand, people like the European Hebrews, and, even
more so, the North American Indians, are characterized by, comparatively
speaking, much greater uniformity. The amount of variability differs
considerably with regard to different physical features. It is, for instance,
obvious that the hair-color and hair-form of North Europeans is much more
variable than the hair-color and hair-form of the Chinese. In Europe the
colors vary from flaxen to black, with a considerable number of individuals
with red hair, and the form varies from straight to high degrees of waviness.
and intermarry frequently. We have no observations on the result of this
mixture upon physical characteristics, but it has been noted that the
distribution of male and female births is quite different from that prevailing
in families in which both parents are either Spanish or Italian (Pearl). It is
also conceivable that this may be one of the elements bringing about the
change of type of urban populations when compared to rural populations in
Europe, and that it may have been active in the change of type observed
among the descendants of European immigrants in America; for, although
the observations have been made on pure types, in America cases of
intermarriages of natives of different villages are much more common than
in Europe.
After we have thus considered the influences of heredity and environment,
so far as they determine the characteristics of distinct types of man, it
remains to add a few words on the individuals constituting each type, and
on the different distribution of individuals in distinct types.
I have had to refer repeatedly to the phenomena of variation in the races of
man; and I have pointed out before, that, so far as individual features are
concerned, we find that the range of variations in each human type is so
great, that overlapping of the range of variation in different types is of
constant occurrence. We have seen, for instance, that the medium brains of
the Europeans occur with considerable frequency among negroes, and that
only the excessively small negro brains have no parallel forms among the
Europeans; and correspondingly that the excessively large European brains
have no parallel forms among the brains of the negroes. The amount of
variability in regard to various physical traits differs very considerably in
different races. Most of the European types, for instance, are remarkable for
their high variability. The same is true of the Polynesians and of some negro
tribes. On the other hand, people like the European Hebrews, and, even
more so, the North American Indians, are characterized by, comparatively
speaking, much greater uniformity. The amount of variability differs
considerably with regard to different physical features. It is, for instance,
obvious that the hair-color and hair-form of North Europeans is much more
variable than the hair-color and hair-form of the Chinese. In Europe the
colors vary from flaxen to black, with a considerable number of individuals
with red hair, and the form varies from straight to high degrees of waviness.
Page 70
Among the Chinese, on the other hand, we do not find equal variations in
the darkness of color, since blondes and curly-haired individuals are absent.
Similar observations may be made in regard to stature, head-form, or any
other feature of the body that can be expressed by measurements.
The reason for the differences in variability is partly given in our previous
remarks. We have seen, when a people is descended from a small uniform
group, that then its variability will decrease; while on the other hand, when
a group has a much-varied origin, or when the ancestors belong to entirely
distinct types, the variability may be considerably increased. In all cases
which have been investigated, even in those in which the variability is
small, there still remain considerable differences in bodily appearance
among the individuals constituting a tribal or national or other social unit;
and what is true of the physical traits is obviously no less true of the mental
traits, but it is difficult to express mental characteristics in numerical terms
of variability. An acquaintance with tribes which are apparently on the
simplest level socially, however, shows the existence of certain individuals
of most diverse types of disposition and intellect; and as might be expected,
if we consider mental condition as dependent upon bodily form, the great
variability, even in the most uniform group, of the structure of the body,
particularly of the brain, makes it plausible that very large differences in
individual disposition may be expected.
What we have said before in regard to the overlapping of variations among
different races and types, and the great range of variability in each type,
may also be expressed by saying that the differences between different
types of man are, on the whole, small as compared to the range of variation
in each type.
The importance of these observations in the domain of mental development
will be the subject of our future discussions.
2. These generations are not completely known. The values here given
are the maximum values which would be found provided the
unknown individuals had had no “loss of ancestors.”
the darkness of color, since blondes and curly-haired individuals are absent.
Similar observations may be made in regard to stature, head-form, or any
other feature of the body that can be expressed by measurements.
The reason for the differences in variability is partly given in our previous
remarks. We have seen, when a people is descended from a small uniform
group, that then its variability will decrease; while on the other hand, when
a group has a much-varied origin, or when the ancestors belong to entirely
distinct types, the variability may be considerably increased. In all cases
which have been investigated, even in those in which the variability is
small, there still remain considerable differences in bodily appearance
among the individuals constituting a tribal or national or other social unit;
and what is true of the physical traits is obviously no less true of the mental
traits, but it is difficult to express mental characteristics in numerical terms
of variability. An acquaintance with tribes which are apparently on the
simplest level socially, however, shows the existence of certain individuals
of most diverse types of disposition and intellect; and as might be expected,
if we consider mental condition as dependent upon bodily form, the great
variability, even in the most uniform group, of the structure of the body,
particularly of the brain, makes it plausible that very large differences in
individual disposition may be expected.
What we have said before in regard to the overlapping of variations among
different races and types, and the great range of variability in each type,
may also be expressed by saying that the differences between different
types of man are, on the whole, small as compared to the range of variation
in each type.
The importance of these observations in the domain of mental development
will be the subject of our future discussions.
2. These generations are not completely known. The values here given
are the maximum values which would be found provided the
unknown individuals had had no “loss of ancestors.”
Page 71
Page 72
IV. THE MENTAL TRAITS OF PRIMITIVE MAN
AND OF CIVILIZED MAN
In the preceding chapters we have discussed the biological conditions of
various races and of different social groups, in so far as they form the basis
of mental activity. We must now turn our attention to the psychological
characteristics of mankind under the varying conditions of race and
environment.
When we consider our problem from a purely psychological point of view,
we have to follow out the same lines of thought which we pursued in our
discussion of the anatomical problem. We must try to enumerate clearly the
typical differences between the human mind and the animal mind, which
must serve as the background of our discussions. In the treatment of the
psychic differences between civilized man and primitive man, we must
distinguish the two problems of differences in cultural state of members of
the same race, and differences in characteristics of different races; in other
words, the problems of environmental influences and of influences of
heredity.
For the purposes of our investigation, we do not need to enter deeply into a
discussion of the first-named problem, the differences between the minds of
the animal and of man. The differences are so striking that little or no
diversity of opinion exists. The two outer traits in which the distinction
between the minds of animal and of man finds expression are the existence
of organized articulate language in man, and the use of utensils of varied
application. Both of these are common to the whole of mankind. No tribe
has ever been found that does not possess a well-organized language; no
community that does not know the use of instruments for breaking, cutting,
or drilling, the use of fire and of weapons with which to defend themselves
and to obtain the means of living. Although means of communication by
sound exist in animals, and although even lower animals seem to have
AND OF CIVILIZED MAN
In the preceding chapters we have discussed the biological conditions of
various races and of different social groups, in so far as they form the basis
of mental activity. We must now turn our attention to the psychological
characteristics of mankind under the varying conditions of race and
environment.
When we consider our problem from a purely psychological point of view,
we have to follow out the same lines of thought which we pursued in our
discussion of the anatomical problem. We must try to enumerate clearly the
typical differences between the human mind and the animal mind, which
must serve as the background of our discussions. In the treatment of the
psychic differences between civilized man and primitive man, we must
distinguish the two problems of differences in cultural state of members of
the same race, and differences in characteristics of different races; in other
words, the problems of environmental influences and of influences of
heredity.
For the purposes of our investigation, we do not need to enter deeply into a
discussion of the first-named problem, the differences between the minds of
the animal and of man. The differences are so striking that little or no
diversity of opinion exists. The two outer traits in which the distinction
between the minds of animal and of man finds expression are the existence
of organized articulate language in man, and the use of utensils of varied
application. Both of these are common to the whole of mankind. No tribe
has ever been found that does not possess a well-organized language; no
community that does not know the use of instruments for breaking, cutting,
or drilling, the use of fire and of weapons with which to defend themselves
and to obtain the means of living. Although means of communication by
sound exist in animals, and although even lower animals seem to have
Page 73
means of bringing about co-operation between different individuals, we do
not know of any case of true articulate language from which the student can
extract abstract principles of classification of ideas. It may also be that
higher apes employ now and then limbs of trees or stones for defence, but
the use of complex utensils is not found in any representative of the animal
series. Only in the case of habitations do we find an approach to more
complex activities, which, however, remain absolutely stable in each
species,—as we say, instinctive,—and bear no evidence of any individual
freedom of use, which constitutes the primary character of human
inventions. The origin of the instinctive activities of animals which lead to
the construction of complex mechanical devices is still a hidden secret; but
the relation of the individual of the species to these activities differs from
that of man to his inventions in the complete lack of freedom of control.
We are accustomed to say that the essential characteristic of the mental
processes of man is the power of reasoning. While animals as well as man
may perform actions suited to an end, based on memory of the results of
previous actions, and suitable selection of actions fitting a certain purpose,
we have no evidence whatever that would show that the abstract concepts
accompanying the action can be isolated by animals, while all groups of
man, from the most primitive to the most highly developed, possess this
faculty.
These few remarks on the common mental traits of man will suffice. When
we turn to a consideration of the racial and social characteristics of the
human mind, we find ourselves confronted by a peculiar difficulty. In all
our thoughts we think in terms of our own social environment. But the
activities of the human mind exhibit an infinite variety of form among the
peoples of the world. In order to understand these clearly, the student must
endeavor to divest himself entirely of opinions and emotions based upon the
peculiar social environment into which he is born. He must adapt his own
mind, so far as feasible, to that of the people whom he is studying. The
more successful he is in freeing himself from the bias based on the group of
ideas that constitute the civilization in which he lives, the more successful
he will be in interpreting the beliefs and actions of man. He must follow
lines of thought that are new to him. He must participate in new emotions,
and understand how, under unwonted conditions, both lead to actions.
Beliefs, customs, and the response of the individual to the events of daily
not know of any case of true articulate language from which the student can
extract abstract principles of classification of ideas. It may also be that
higher apes employ now and then limbs of trees or stones for defence, but
the use of complex utensils is not found in any representative of the animal
series. Only in the case of habitations do we find an approach to more
complex activities, which, however, remain absolutely stable in each
species,—as we say, instinctive,—and bear no evidence of any individual
freedom of use, which constitutes the primary character of human
inventions. The origin of the instinctive activities of animals which lead to
the construction of complex mechanical devices is still a hidden secret; but
the relation of the individual of the species to these activities differs from
that of man to his inventions in the complete lack of freedom of control.
We are accustomed to say that the essential characteristic of the mental
processes of man is the power of reasoning. While animals as well as man
may perform actions suited to an end, based on memory of the results of
previous actions, and suitable selection of actions fitting a certain purpose,
we have no evidence whatever that would show that the abstract concepts
accompanying the action can be isolated by animals, while all groups of
man, from the most primitive to the most highly developed, possess this
faculty.
These few remarks on the common mental traits of man will suffice. When
we turn to a consideration of the racial and social characteristics of the
human mind, we find ourselves confronted by a peculiar difficulty. In all
our thoughts we think in terms of our own social environment. But the
activities of the human mind exhibit an infinite variety of form among the
peoples of the world. In order to understand these clearly, the student must
endeavor to divest himself entirely of opinions and emotions based upon the
peculiar social environment into which he is born. He must adapt his own
mind, so far as feasible, to that of the people whom he is studying. The
more successful he is in freeing himself from the bias based on the group of
ideas that constitute the civilization in which he lives, the more successful
he will be in interpreting the beliefs and actions of man. He must follow
lines of thought that are new to him. He must participate in new emotions,
and understand how, under unwonted conditions, both lead to actions.
Beliefs, customs, and the response of the individual to the events of daily
Page 74
life, give us ample opportunity to observe the manifestations of the mind of
man under varying conditions.
Apparently the thoughts and actions of civilized man, and those found in
more primitive forms of society, prove, that, in various groups of mankind,
the mind responds quite differently when exposed to the same conditions.
Lack of logical connection in its conclusions, lack of control of will, are
apparently two of its fundamental characteristics in primitive society. In the
formation of opinions, belief takes the place of logical demonstration. The
emotional value of opinions is great, and consequently they quickly lead to
action. The will appears unbalanced, there being a readiness to yield to
strong emotions and a stubborn resistance in trifling matters.
Unfortunately the descriptions of the state of mind of primitive people, such
as are given by most travellers, are too superficial to be used for
psychological investigation. Very few travellers understand the language of
the people they visit; and how is it possible to judge a tribe solely by the
descriptions of interpreters, or by observations of disconnected actions the
incentive of which remains unknown? But even when the language of the
people is known to the visitor, he is generally an unappreciative listener to
their tales. The missionary has his strong bias against the religious ideas and
customs of primitive people, and the trader has no interest in their beliefs
and in their barbarous arts. The observers who seriously tried to enter into
the inner life of a people, the Cushings, Callaways, and Greys, are few in
number, and may be counted on one’s fingers. Nevertheless the bulk of the
argument is always based on the statements of hasty and superficial
observers.
Numerous attempts have been made to describe the peculiar psychological
characteristics of primitive man. Among these I would mention those of
Klemm, Carus, De Gobineau, Nott and Gliddon, Waitz, Spencer, and Tylor.
Their investigations are of merit as descriptions of the characteristics of
primitive people, but we cannot claim for any of them that they describe the
psychological characters of races independent of their social surroundings.
Klemm and Wuttke designate the civilized races as active, all others as
passive, and assume that all elements and beginnings of civilization found
among primitive people—in America or on the islands of the Pacific Ocean
—were due to an early contact with civilization. Carus divides mankind
into “peoples of the day, night and dawn.” De Gobineau calls the yellow
man under varying conditions.
Apparently the thoughts and actions of civilized man, and those found in
more primitive forms of society, prove, that, in various groups of mankind,
the mind responds quite differently when exposed to the same conditions.
Lack of logical connection in its conclusions, lack of control of will, are
apparently two of its fundamental characteristics in primitive society. In the
formation of opinions, belief takes the place of logical demonstration. The
emotional value of opinions is great, and consequently they quickly lead to
action. The will appears unbalanced, there being a readiness to yield to
strong emotions and a stubborn resistance in trifling matters.
Unfortunately the descriptions of the state of mind of primitive people, such
as are given by most travellers, are too superficial to be used for
psychological investigation. Very few travellers understand the language of
the people they visit; and how is it possible to judge a tribe solely by the
descriptions of interpreters, or by observations of disconnected actions the
incentive of which remains unknown? But even when the language of the
people is known to the visitor, he is generally an unappreciative listener to
their tales. The missionary has his strong bias against the religious ideas and
customs of primitive people, and the trader has no interest in their beliefs
and in their barbarous arts. The observers who seriously tried to enter into
the inner life of a people, the Cushings, Callaways, and Greys, are few in
number, and may be counted on one’s fingers. Nevertheless the bulk of the
argument is always based on the statements of hasty and superficial
observers.
Numerous attempts have been made to describe the peculiar psychological
characteristics of primitive man. Among these I would mention those of
Klemm, Carus, De Gobineau, Nott and Gliddon, Waitz, Spencer, and Tylor.
Their investigations are of merit as descriptions of the characteristics of
primitive people, but we cannot claim for any of them that they describe the
psychological characters of races independent of their social surroundings.
Klemm and Wuttke designate the civilized races as active, all others as
passive, and assume that all elements and beginnings of civilization found
among primitive people—in America or on the islands of the Pacific Ocean
—were due to an early contact with civilization. Carus divides mankind
into “peoples of the day, night and dawn.” De Gobineau calls the yellow
Page 75
race the male element, the black race the female element, and calls only the
whites the noble and gifted race. Nott and Gliddon ascribe animal instincts
only to the lower races, while they declare that the white race has a higher
instinct which incites and directs its development.
The belief in the higher hereditary powers of the white race has gained a
new life with the modern doctrine of the prerogatives of the master-mind,
which have found their boldest expression in Nietzsche’s writings.
All such views are generalizations which either do not sufficiently take into
account the social conditions of races, and thus confound cause and effect,
or were dictated by scientific or humanitarian bias, by the desire to justify
the institution of slavery, or to give the greatest freedom to the most highly
gifted.
Tylor and Spencer, who give an ingenious analysis of the mental life of
primitive man, do not assume that these are racial characteristics, although
the evolutionary standpoint of Spencer’s work often seems to convey this
impression.
Quite distinct from these is Waitz’s point of view. He says, “According to
the current opinion the stage of culture of a people or of an individual is
largely or exclusively a product of his faculty. We maintain that the reverse
is at least just as true. The faculty of man does not designate anything but
how much and what he is able to achieve in the immediate future and
depends upon the stages of culture through which he has passed and the one
he has reached.”
The views of these investigators show that in the domain of psychology a
confusion prevails still greater than in anatomy, as to the characteristics of
primitive races, and that no clear distinction is drawn between the racial and
the social problem. In other words, the evidence is based partly on the
supposed mental characteristics of races, no matter what their stage of
culture; partly on those of tribes and peoples on different levels of
civilization, no matter whether they belong to the same race or to distinct
races. Still these two problems are entirely distinct. The former is a problem
of heredity; the latter, a problem of environment.
Thus we recognize that there are two possible explanations of the different
manifestations of the mind of man. It may be that the minds of different
whites the noble and gifted race. Nott and Gliddon ascribe animal instincts
only to the lower races, while they declare that the white race has a higher
instinct which incites and directs its development.
The belief in the higher hereditary powers of the white race has gained a
new life with the modern doctrine of the prerogatives of the master-mind,
which have found their boldest expression in Nietzsche’s writings.
All such views are generalizations which either do not sufficiently take into
account the social conditions of races, and thus confound cause and effect,
or were dictated by scientific or humanitarian bias, by the desire to justify
the institution of slavery, or to give the greatest freedom to the most highly
gifted.
Tylor and Spencer, who give an ingenious analysis of the mental life of
primitive man, do not assume that these are racial characteristics, although
the evolutionary standpoint of Spencer’s work often seems to convey this
impression.
Quite distinct from these is Waitz’s point of view. He says, “According to
the current opinion the stage of culture of a people or of an individual is
largely or exclusively a product of his faculty. We maintain that the reverse
is at least just as true. The faculty of man does not designate anything but
how much and what he is able to achieve in the immediate future and
depends upon the stages of culture through which he has passed and the one
he has reached.”
The views of these investigators show that in the domain of psychology a
confusion prevails still greater than in anatomy, as to the characteristics of
primitive races, and that no clear distinction is drawn between the racial and
the social problem. In other words, the evidence is based partly on the
supposed mental characteristics of races, no matter what their stage of
culture; partly on those of tribes and peoples on different levels of
civilization, no matter whether they belong to the same race or to distinct
races. Still these two problems are entirely distinct. The former is a problem
of heredity; the latter, a problem of environment.
Thus we recognize that there are two possible explanations of the different
manifestations of the mind of man. It may be that the minds of different
Page 76
races show differences of organization; that is to say, the laws of mental
activity may not be the same for all minds. But it may also be that the
organization of mind is practically identical among all races of man; that
mental activity follows the same laws everywhere, but that its
manifestations depend upon the character of individual experience that is
subjected to the action of these laws.
It is quite evident that the activities of the human mind depend upon these
two elements. The organization of the mind may be defined as the group of
laws which determine the modes of thought and of action, irrespective of
the subject-matter of mental activity. Subject to such laws are the manner of
discrimination between perceptions, the manner in which perceptions
associate themselves with previous perceptions, the manner in which a
stimulus leads to action, and the emotions produced by stimuli. These laws
determine to a great extent the manifestations of the mind. In these we
recognize hereditary causes.
But, on the other hand, the influence of individual experience can easily be
shown to be very great. The bulk of the experience of man is gained from
oft-repeated impressions. It is one of the fundamental laws of psychology
that the repetition of mental processes increases the facility with which
these processes are performed, and decreases the degree of consciousness
that accompanies them. This law expresses the well-known phenomena of
habit. When a certain perception is frequently associated with another
previous perception, the one will habitually call forth the other. When a
certain stimulus frequently results in a certain action, it will tend to call
forth habitually the same action. If a stimulus has often produced a certain
emotion, it will tend to reproduce it every time. These belong to the group
of environmental causes.
The explanation of the activity of the mind of man, therefore, requires the
discussion of two distinct problems. The first bears upon the question of
unity or diversity of organization of the mind, while the second bears upon
the diversity produced by the variety of contents of the mind as found in the
various social and geographical environments. The task of the investigator
consists largely in separating these two causes, and in attributing to each its
proper share in the development of the peculiarities of the mind.
activity may not be the same for all minds. But it may also be that the
organization of mind is practically identical among all races of man; that
mental activity follows the same laws everywhere, but that its
manifestations depend upon the character of individual experience that is
subjected to the action of these laws.
It is quite evident that the activities of the human mind depend upon these
two elements. The organization of the mind may be defined as the group of
laws which determine the modes of thought and of action, irrespective of
the subject-matter of mental activity. Subject to such laws are the manner of
discrimination between perceptions, the manner in which perceptions
associate themselves with previous perceptions, the manner in which a
stimulus leads to action, and the emotions produced by stimuli. These laws
determine to a great extent the manifestations of the mind. In these we
recognize hereditary causes.
But, on the other hand, the influence of individual experience can easily be
shown to be very great. The bulk of the experience of man is gained from
oft-repeated impressions. It is one of the fundamental laws of psychology
that the repetition of mental processes increases the facility with which
these processes are performed, and decreases the degree of consciousness
that accompanies them. This law expresses the well-known phenomena of
habit. When a certain perception is frequently associated with another
previous perception, the one will habitually call forth the other. When a
certain stimulus frequently results in a certain action, it will tend to call
forth habitually the same action. If a stimulus has often produced a certain
emotion, it will tend to reproduce it every time. These belong to the group
of environmental causes.
The explanation of the activity of the mind of man, therefore, requires the
discussion of two distinct problems. The first bears upon the question of
unity or diversity of organization of the mind, while the second bears upon
the diversity produced by the variety of contents of the mind as found in the
various social and geographical environments. The task of the investigator
consists largely in separating these two causes, and in attributing to each its
proper share in the development of the peculiarities of the mind.
Page 77
We will first devote our attention to the question, Do differences exist in the
organization of the human mind? Since Waitz’s thorough discussion of the
question of the unity of the human species, there can be no doubt that in the
main the mental characteristics of man are the same all over the world; but
the question remains open, whether there is a sufficient difference in grade
to allow us to assume that the present races of man may be considered as
standing on different stages of the evolutionary series, whether we are
justified in ascribing to civilized man a higher place in organization than to
primitive man.
The chief difficulty encountered in the solution of this problem has been
pointed out before. It is the uncertainty as to which of the characteristics of
primitive man are causes of the low stage of culture, and which are caused
by it; or which of the psychological characteristics are hereditary, and
would not be wiped out by the effects of civilization. The fundamental
difficulty of collecting satisfactory observations lies in the fact that no large
groups of primitive man are brought nowadays into conditions of real
equality with whites. The gap between our society and theirs always
remains open, and for this reason their minds cannot be expected to work in
the same manner as ours. The same phenomenon which led us to the
conclusion that primitive races of our times are not given an opportunity to
develop their abilities, prevents us from judging their innate faculty.
It seems advantageous to direct our attention first of all to this difficulty. If
it can be shown that certain mental traits are common to all members of
mankind that are on a primitive stage of civilization, no matter what their
racial affinities may be, the conclusion will gain much in strength, that these
traits are primarily social, or based on physical characteristics due to social
environment.
I will select a few only among the mental characteristics of primitive man
which will illustrate our point,—inhibition of impulses, power of attention,
power of original thought.
We will first discuss the question, in how far primitive man is capable of
inhibiting impulses (Spencer).
It is an impression obtained by many travellers, and also based upon
experiences gained in our own country, that primitive man of all races, and
the less educated of our own race, have in common a lack of control of
organization of the human mind? Since Waitz’s thorough discussion of the
question of the unity of the human species, there can be no doubt that in the
main the mental characteristics of man are the same all over the world; but
the question remains open, whether there is a sufficient difference in grade
to allow us to assume that the present races of man may be considered as
standing on different stages of the evolutionary series, whether we are
justified in ascribing to civilized man a higher place in organization than to
primitive man.
The chief difficulty encountered in the solution of this problem has been
pointed out before. It is the uncertainty as to which of the characteristics of
primitive man are causes of the low stage of culture, and which are caused
by it; or which of the psychological characteristics are hereditary, and
would not be wiped out by the effects of civilization. The fundamental
difficulty of collecting satisfactory observations lies in the fact that no large
groups of primitive man are brought nowadays into conditions of real
equality with whites. The gap between our society and theirs always
remains open, and for this reason their minds cannot be expected to work in
the same manner as ours. The same phenomenon which led us to the
conclusion that primitive races of our times are not given an opportunity to
develop their abilities, prevents us from judging their innate faculty.
It seems advantageous to direct our attention first of all to this difficulty. If
it can be shown that certain mental traits are common to all members of
mankind that are on a primitive stage of civilization, no matter what their
racial affinities may be, the conclusion will gain much in strength, that these
traits are primarily social, or based on physical characteristics due to social
environment.
I will select a few only among the mental characteristics of primitive man
which will illustrate our point,—inhibition of impulses, power of attention,
power of original thought.
We will first discuss the question, in how far primitive man is capable of
inhibiting impulses (Spencer).
It is an impression obtained by many travellers, and also based upon
experiences gained in our own country, that primitive man of all races, and
the less educated of our own race, have in common a lack of control of
Page 78
emotions, that they give way more readily to an impulse than civilized man
and the highly educated. I believe that this conception is based largely upon
the neglect to consider the occasions on which a strong control of impulses
is demanded in various forms of society.
Most of the proofs for this alleged peculiarity are based on the fickleness
and uncertainty of the disposition of primitive man, and on the strength of
his passions aroused by seemingly trifling causes. I will say right here that
the traveller or student measures the fickleness of the people by the
importance which he attributes to the actions or purposes in which they do
not persevere, and he weighs the impulse for outbursts of passion by his
standard. Let me give an example. A traveller desirous of reaching his goal
as soon as possible engages men to start on a journey at a certain time. To
him time is exceedingly valuable. But what is time to primitive man, who
does not feel the compulsion of completing a definite work at a definite
time? While the traveller is fuming and raging over the delay, his men keep
up their merry chatter and laughter, and cannot be induced to exert
themselves except to please their master. Would not they be right in
stigmatizing many a traveller for his impulsiveness and lack of control
when irritated by a trifling cause like loss of time? Instead of this, the
traveller complains of the fickleness of the natives, who quickly lose
interest in the objects which the traveller has at heart.
The proper way to compare the fickleness of the savage and that of the
white is to compare their behavior in undertakings which are equally
important to each. More generally speaking, when we want to give a true
estimate of the power of primitive man to control impulses, we must not
compare the control required on certain occasions among ourselves with the
control exerted by primitive man on the same occasions. If, for instance, our
social etiquette forbids the expression of feelings of personal discomfort
and of anxiety, we must remember that personal etiquette among primitive
men may not require any inhibition of the same kind. We must rather look
for those occasions on which inhibition is required by the customs of
primitive man. Such are, for instance, the numerous cases of taboo,—that
is, of prohibitions of the use of certain foods, or of the performance of
certain kinds of work,—which sometimes require a considerable amount of
self-control. When an Eskimo community is on the point of starvation, and
their religious proscriptions forbid them to make use of the seals that are
and the highly educated. I believe that this conception is based largely upon
the neglect to consider the occasions on which a strong control of impulses
is demanded in various forms of society.
Most of the proofs for this alleged peculiarity are based on the fickleness
and uncertainty of the disposition of primitive man, and on the strength of
his passions aroused by seemingly trifling causes. I will say right here that
the traveller or student measures the fickleness of the people by the
importance which he attributes to the actions or purposes in which they do
not persevere, and he weighs the impulse for outbursts of passion by his
standard. Let me give an example. A traveller desirous of reaching his goal
as soon as possible engages men to start on a journey at a certain time. To
him time is exceedingly valuable. But what is time to primitive man, who
does not feel the compulsion of completing a definite work at a definite
time? While the traveller is fuming and raging over the delay, his men keep
up their merry chatter and laughter, and cannot be induced to exert
themselves except to please their master. Would not they be right in
stigmatizing many a traveller for his impulsiveness and lack of control
when irritated by a trifling cause like loss of time? Instead of this, the
traveller complains of the fickleness of the natives, who quickly lose
interest in the objects which the traveller has at heart.
The proper way to compare the fickleness of the savage and that of the
white is to compare their behavior in undertakings which are equally
important to each. More generally speaking, when we want to give a true
estimate of the power of primitive man to control impulses, we must not
compare the control required on certain occasions among ourselves with the
control exerted by primitive man on the same occasions. If, for instance, our
social etiquette forbids the expression of feelings of personal discomfort
and of anxiety, we must remember that personal etiquette among primitive
men may not require any inhibition of the same kind. We must rather look
for those occasions on which inhibition is required by the customs of
primitive man. Such are, for instance, the numerous cases of taboo,—that
is, of prohibitions of the use of certain foods, or of the performance of
certain kinds of work,—which sometimes require a considerable amount of
self-control. When an Eskimo community is on the point of starvation, and
their religious proscriptions forbid them to make use of the seals that are
Page 79
basking on the ice, the amount of self-control of the whole community
which restrains them from killing these seals is certainly very great. Other
examples that suggest themselves are the perseverance of primitive man in
the manufacture of his utensils and weapons; his readiness to undergo
privations and hardships which promise to fulfil his desires,—as the Indian
youth’s willingness to fast in the mountains, awaiting the appearance of his
guardian spirit; or his bravery and endurance exhibited in order to gain
admittance to the ranks of the men of his tribe; or, again, the often-
described power of endurance exhibited by Indian captives who undergo
torture at the hands of their enemies.
It has also been claimed that lack of control is exhibited by primitive man in
his outbursts of passion occasioned by slight provocations. I think that in
this case also the difference in attitude of civilized man and of primitive
man disappears if we give due weight to the social conditions in which the
individual lives.
What would a primitive man say to the noble passion which preceded and
accompanied the war of the Rebellion? Would not the rights of slaves seem
to him a most irrelevant question? On the other hand, we have ample proof
that his passions are just as much controlled as ours, only in different
directions. The numerous customs and restrictions regulating the relations
of the sexes may serve as an example. The difference in impulsiveness may
be fully explained by the different weight of motives in both cases. In short,
perseverance and control of impulses are demanded of primitive man as
well as of civilized man, but on different occasions. If they are not
demanded as often, the cause must be looked for, not in the inherent
inability to produce them, but in the social status which does not demand
them to the same extent.
Spencer mentions as a particular case of this lack of control the
improvidence of primitive man. I believe it would be more proper to say,
instead of improvidence, optimism. “Why should I not be as successful to-
morrow as I was to-day?” is the underlying feeling of primitive man. This
feeling is, I think, no less powerful in civilized man. What builds up
business activity but the belief in the stability of existing conditions? Why
do the poor not hesitate to found families without being able to lay in store
beforehand? We must not forget that starvation among most primitive
people is an exceptional case, the same as financial crises among civilized
which restrains them from killing these seals is certainly very great. Other
examples that suggest themselves are the perseverance of primitive man in
the manufacture of his utensils and weapons; his readiness to undergo
privations and hardships which promise to fulfil his desires,—as the Indian
youth’s willingness to fast in the mountains, awaiting the appearance of his
guardian spirit; or his bravery and endurance exhibited in order to gain
admittance to the ranks of the men of his tribe; or, again, the often-
described power of endurance exhibited by Indian captives who undergo
torture at the hands of their enemies.
It has also been claimed that lack of control is exhibited by primitive man in
his outbursts of passion occasioned by slight provocations. I think that in
this case also the difference in attitude of civilized man and of primitive
man disappears if we give due weight to the social conditions in which the
individual lives.
What would a primitive man say to the noble passion which preceded and
accompanied the war of the Rebellion? Would not the rights of slaves seem
to him a most irrelevant question? On the other hand, we have ample proof
that his passions are just as much controlled as ours, only in different
directions. The numerous customs and restrictions regulating the relations
of the sexes may serve as an example. The difference in impulsiveness may
be fully explained by the different weight of motives in both cases. In short,
perseverance and control of impulses are demanded of primitive man as
well as of civilized man, but on different occasions. If they are not
demanded as often, the cause must be looked for, not in the inherent
inability to produce them, but in the social status which does not demand
them to the same extent.
Spencer mentions as a particular case of this lack of control the
improvidence of primitive man. I believe it would be more proper to say,
instead of improvidence, optimism. “Why should I not be as successful to-
morrow as I was to-day?” is the underlying feeling of primitive man. This
feeling is, I think, no less powerful in civilized man. What builds up
business activity but the belief in the stability of existing conditions? Why
do the poor not hesitate to found families without being able to lay in store
beforehand? We must not forget that starvation among most primitive
people is an exceptional case, the same as financial crises among civilized
Page 80
people; and that for times of need, such as occur regularly, provision is
always made. Our social status is more stable, so far as the acquiring of the
barest necessities of life is concerned, so that exceptional conditions do not
prevail often; but nobody would maintain that the majority of civilized men
are always prepared to meet emergencies. We may recognize a difference in
the degree of improvidence caused by the difference of social status, but not
a specific difference between lower and higher types of man.
Related to the lack of power of inhibition is another trait which has been
ascribed to primitive man of all races,—his inability of concentration when
any demand is made upon the more complex faculties of the intellect. I will
mention an example which seems to make clear the error committed in this
assumption. In his description of the natives of the west coast of Vancouver
Island, Sproat says, “The native mind, to an educated man, seems generally
to be asleep.... On his attention being fully aroused, he often shows much
quickness in reply and ingenuity in argument. But a short conversation
wearies him, particularly if questions are asked that require efforts of
thought or memory on his part. The mind of the savage then appears to rock
to and fro out of mere weakness.” Spencer, who quotes this passage, adds a
number of others corroborating this point. I happen to know through
personal contact the tribes mentioned by Sproat. The questions put by the
traveller seem mostly trifling to the Indian, and he naturally soon tires of a
conversation carried on in a foreign language, and one in which he finds
nothing to interest him. As a matter of fact, the interest of those natives can
easily be raised to a high pitch, and I have often been the one who was
wearied out first. Neither does the management of their intricate system of
exchange prove mental inertness in matters which concern the natives.
Without mnemonic aids, they plan the systematic distribution of their
property in such a manner as to increase their wealth and social position.
These plans require great foresight and constant application.
Finally I wish to refer to a trait of the mental life of primitive man of all
races which has often been adduced as the primary reason why certain races
cannot rise to higher levels of culture; namely, their lack of originality. It is
said that the conservatism of primitive man is so strong, that the individual
never deviates from the traditional customs and beliefs (Spencer). While
there is certainly truth in this statement in so far as more customs are
binding than in civilized society, at least in its most highly developed types,
always made. Our social status is more stable, so far as the acquiring of the
barest necessities of life is concerned, so that exceptional conditions do not
prevail often; but nobody would maintain that the majority of civilized men
are always prepared to meet emergencies. We may recognize a difference in
the degree of improvidence caused by the difference of social status, but not
a specific difference between lower and higher types of man.
Related to the lack of power of inhibition is another trait which has been
ascribed to primitive man of all races,—his inability of concentration when
any demand is made upon the more complex faculties of the intellect. I will
mention an example which seems to make clear the error committed in this
assumption. In his description of the natives of the west coast of Vancouver
Island, Sproat says, “The native mind, to an educated man, seems generally
to be asleep.... On his attention being fully aroused, he often shows much
quickness in reply and ingenuity in argument. But a short conversation
wearies him, particularly if questions are asked that require efforts of
thought or memory on his part. The mind of the savage then appears to rock
to and fro out of mere weakness.” Spencer, who quotes this passage, adds a
number of others corroborating this point. I happen to know through
personal contact the tribes mentioned by Sproat. The questions put by the
traveller seem mostly trifling to the Indian, and he naturally soon tires of a
conversation carried on in a foreign language, and one in which he finds
nothing to interest him. As a matter of fact, the interest of those natives can
easily be raised to a high pitch, and I have often been the one who was
wearied out first. Neither does the management of their intricate system of
exchange prove mental inertness in matters which concern the natives.
Without mnemonic aids, they plan the systematic distribution of their
property in such a manner as to increase their wealth and social position.
These plans require great foresight and constant application.
Finally I wish to refer to a trait of the mental life of primitive man of all
races which has often been adduced as the primary reason why certain races
cannot rise to higher levels of culture; namely, their lack of originality. It is
said that the conservatism of primitive man is so strong, that the individual
never deviates from the traditional customs and beliefs (Spencer). While
there is certainly truth in this statement in so far as more customs are
binding than in civilized society, at least in its most highly developed types,
Page 81
originality is a trait which is by no means lacking in the life of primitive
people. I will call to mind the great frequency of the appearance of prophets
among newly converted tribes as well as among pagan tribes. Among the
latter we learn quite frequently of new dogmas which have been introduced
by such individuals. It is true that these may often be traced to the influence
of the ideas of neighboring tribes, but they are modified by the individuality
of the person, and grafted upon the current beliefs of the people. It is a well-
known fact that myths and beliefs have been disseminated, and undergo
changes in the process of dissemination (Boas). Undoubtedly this has often
been accomplished by the independent thought of individuals, as may be
observed in the increasing complexity of esoteric doctrines intrusted to the
care of a priesthood. I believe one of the best examples of such independent
thought is furnished by the history of the ghost-dance ceremonies in North
America (Mooney). The doctrines of the ghost-dance prophets were new,
but based on the ideas of their own people, their neighbors, and the
teachings of missionaries. The notion of future life of an Indian tribe of
Vancouver Island has undergone a change in this manner, in so far as the
idea of the return of the dead in children of their own family has arisen. The
same independent attitude may be observed in the replies of the Nicaraguan
Indians to the questions regarding their religion as were put to them by
Bobadilla, and which were reported by Oviedo.
It seems to my mind that the mental attitude of individuals who thus
develop the beliefs of a tribe is exactly that of the civilized philosopher. The
student of the history of philosophy is well aware how strongly the mind of
even the greatest genius is influenced by the current thought of his time.
This has been well expressed by a German writer (Lehmann), who says,
“The character of a system of philosophy is, just like that of any other
literary work, determined first of all by the personality of its originator.
Every true philosophy reflects the life of the philosopher, as well as every
true poem that of the poet. Secondly, it bears the general marks of the
period to which it belongs; and the more powerful the ideas which it
proclaims, the more strongly it will be permeated by the currents of thought
which fluctuate in the life of the period. Thirdly, it is influenced by the
particular bent of philosophical thought of the period.”
If such is the case among the greatest minds of all times, why should we
wonder that the thinker in primitive society is strongly influenced by the
people. I will call to mind the great frequency of the appearance of prophets
among newly converted tribes as well as among pagan tribes. Among the
latter we learn quite frequently of new dogmas which have been introduced
by such individuals. It is true that these may often be traced to the influence
of the ideas of neighboring tribes, but they are modified by the individuality
of the person, and grafted upon the current beliefs of the people. It is a well-
known fact that myths and beliefs have been disseminated, and undergo
changes in the process of dissemination (Boas). Undoubtedly this has often
been accomplished by the independent thought of individuals, as may be
observed in the increasing complexity of esoteric doctrines intrusted to the
care of a priesthood. I believe one of the best examples of such independent
thought is furnished by the history of the ghost-dance ceremonies in North
America (Mooney). The doctrines of the ghost-dance prophets were new,
but based on the ideas of their own people, their neighbors, and the
teachings of missionaries. The notion of future life of an Indian tribe of
Vancouver Island has undergone a change in this manner, in so far as the
idea of the return of the dead in children of their own family has arisen. The
same independent attitude may be observed in the replies of the Nicaraguan
Indians to the questions regarding their religion as were put to them by
Bobadilla, and which were reported by Oviedo.
It seems to my mind that the mental attitude of individuals who thus
develop the beliefs of a tribe is exactly that of the civilized philosopher. The
student of the history of philosophy is well aware how strongly the mind of
even the greatest genius is influenced by the current thought of his time.
This has been well expressed by a German writer (Lehmann), who says,
“The character of a system of philosophy is, just like that of any other
literary work, determined first of all by the personality of its originator.
Every true philosophy reflects the life of the philosopher, as well as every
true poem that of the poet. Secondly, it bears the general marks of the
period to which it belongs; and the more powerful the ideas which it
proclaims, the more strongly it will be permeated by the currents of thought
which fluctuate in the life of the period. Thirdly, it is influenced by the
particular bent of philosophical thought of the period.”
If such is the case among the greatest minds of all times, why should we
wonder that the thinker in primitive society is strongly influenced by the
Page 82
current thought of his time? Unconscious and conscious imitation are
factors influencing civilized society, not less than primitive society, as has
been shown by G. Tarde, who has proved that primitive man, and civilized
man as well, imitates not such actions only as are useful, and for the
imitation of which logical causes may be given, but also others for the
adoption or preservation of which no logical reason can be assigned.
I think these considerations illustrate that the differences between civilized
man and primitive man are in many cases more apparent than real; that the
social conditions, on account of their peculiar characteristics, easily convey
the impression that the mind of primitive man acts in a way quite different
from ours, while in reality the fundamental traits of the mind are the same.
This does not mean that no differences exist or can be found, only that the
method of investigation must be different. It does not seem probable that
the minds of races which show variations in their anatomical structure
should act in exactly the same manner. Differences of structure must be
accompanied by differences of function, physiological as well as
psychological; and, as we found clear evidence of difference in structure
between the races, so we must anticipate that differences in mental
characteristics will be found. Thus, a smaller size or lesser number of
nervous elements would probably entail loss of mental energy, and paucity
of connections in the central nervous system would produce sluggishness of
the mind. As stated before, it seems probable that some slight differences of
this character will be found between the white and the negro, for instance,
but they have not yet been proved. As all structural differences are
quantitative, we must expect to find mental differences to be of the same
description; and as we found the variations in structure to overlap, so that
many forms are common to individuals of all races, so we may expect that
many individuals will not differ in regard to their faculty, while a statistical
inquiry embracing whole races would reveal certain differences.
Furthermore, as certain anatomical traits are found to be hereditary in
certain families, and hence in tribes, and perhaps even in peoples, in the
same manner mental traits characterize certain families, and may prevail
among tribes. It seems, however, an impossible undertaking to separate in a
satisfactory manner the social and the hereditary features. Galton’s attempt
to establish the laws of hereditary genius, and later endeavors in the same
direction, point out a way of treatment for these questions which will prove
factors influencing civilized society, not less than primitive society, as has
been shown by G. Tarde, who has proved that primitive man, and civilized
man as well, imitates not such actions only as are useful, and for the
imitation of which logical causes may be given, but also others for the
adoption or preservation of which no logical reason can be assigned.
I think these considerations illustrate that the differences between civilized
man and primitive man are in many cases more apparent than real; that the
social conditions, on account of their peculiar characteristics, easily convey
the impression that the mind of primitive man acts in a way quite different
from ours, while in reality the fundamental traits of the mind are the same.
This does not mean that no differences exist or can be found, only that the
method of investigation must be different. It does not seem probable that
the minds of races which show variations in their anatomical structure
should act in exactly the same manner. Differences of structure must be
accompanied by differences of function, physiological as well as
psychological; and, as we found clear evidence of difference in structure
between the races, so we must anticipate that differences in mental
characteristics will be found. Thus, a smaller size or lesser number of
nervous elements would probably entail loss of mental energy, and paucity
of connections in the central nervous system would produce sluggishness of
the mind. As stated before, it seems probable that some slight differences of
this character will be found between the white and the negro, for instance,
but they have not yet been proved. As all structural differences are
quantitative, we must expect to find mental differences to be of the same
description; and as we found the variations in structure to overlap, so that
many forms are common to individuals of all races, so we may expect that
many individuals will not differ in regard to their faculty, while a statistical
inquiry embracing whole races would reveal certain differences.
Furthermore, as certain anatomical traits are found to be hereditary in
certain families, and hence in tribes, and perhaps even in peoples, in the
same manner mental traits characterize certain families, and may prevail
among tribes. It seems, however, an impossible undertaking to separate in a
satisfactory manner the social and the hereditary features. Galton’s attempt
to establish the laws of hereditary genius, and later endeavors in the same
direction, point out a way of treatment for these questions which will prove
Page 83
useful in so far as it opens a method of determining the influence of
heredity upon mental qualities.
After we have thus found that the alleged specific differences between
civilized and primitive man, so far as they are inferred from complex
psychic responses, can be reduced to the same fundamental psychical
forms, we have the right to decline as unprofitable a discussion of the
hereditary mental traits of various branches of the white race. Much has
been said of the hereditary characteristics of the Jews, of the Gypsies, of the
French and Irish, but I do not see that the external and social causes which
have moulded the character of members of these people have ever been
eliminated satisfactorily; and, moreover, I do not see how this can be
accomplished. A number of external factors that influence body and mind
may easily be named,—climate, nutrition, occupation,—but as soon as we
enter into a consideration of social factors and mental conditions, we are
unable to tell definitely what is cause and what is effect. An apparently
excellent discussion of external influences upon the character of a people
has been given by A. Wernich in his description of the character of the
Japanese. He finds some of their peculiarities caused by the lack of vigor of
the muscular and alimentary systems, which in their turn are due to
improper nutrition; while he recognizes as hereditary other physiological
traits which influence the mind. And still, how weak appear his conclusions,
after the energy and endurance exhibited by the Japanese in their modern
development and in their conflict with Russia!
Effects of malnutrition continued through many generations might be
expected to affect the mental life of the Bushmen and the Lapps (Virchow);
and still, after the experience just quoted, we may well hesitate before we
express any definite conclusions.
It would seem, therefore, that we have no right to explain difference in
mental attitude of different groups of people, particularly of closely related
ones, as due to hereditary causes, until we have been able to prove that
physiological and the correlated psychological traits are hereditary,
regardless of social and natural environment.
A beginning in work of this kind has been made in the experimental
investigations of school-children in regard to simple mental activities and
simple physiological processes; in the work of the Cambridge Scientific
heredity upon mental qualities.
After we have thus found that the alleged specific differences between
civilized and primitive man, so far as they are inferred from complex
psychic responses, can be reduced to the same fundamental psychical
forms, we have the right to decline as unprofitable a discussion of the
hereditary mental traits of various branches of the white race. Much has
been said of the hereditary characteristics of the Jews, of the Gypsies, of the
French and Irish, but I do not see that the external and social causes which
have moulded the character of members of these people have ever been
eliminated satisfactorily; and, moreover, I do not see how this can be
accomplished. A number of external factors that influence body and mind
may easily be named,—climate, nutrition, occupation,—but as soon as we
enter into a consideration of social factors and mental conditions, we are
unable to tell definitely what is cause and what is effect. An apparently
excellent discussion of external influences upon the character of a people
has been given by A. Wernich in his description of the character of the
Japanese. He finds some of their peculiarities caused by the lack of vigor of
the muscular and alimentary systems, which in their turn are due to
improper nutrition; while he recognizes as hereditary other physiological
traits which influence the mind. And still, how weak appear his conclusions,
after the energy and endurance exhibited by the Japanese in their modern
development and in their conflict with Russia!
Effects of malnutrition continued through many generations might be
expected to affect the mental life of the Bushmen and the Lapps (Virchow);
and still, after the experience just quoted, we may well hesitate before we
express any definite conclusions.
It would seem, therefore, that we have no right to explain difference in
mental attitude of different groups of people, particularly of closely related
ones, as due to hereditary causes, until we have been able to prove that
physiological and the correlated psychological traits are hereditary,
regardless of social and natural environment.
A beginning in work of this kind has been made in the experimental
investigations of school-children in regard to simple mental activities and
simple physiological processes; in the work of the Cambridge Scientific
Page 84
Expedition to Torres Strait (Rivers), in which the first systematic attempt
has been made to study the simple psychical re-actions of primitive people;
and in the investigations carried on systematically by Dr. Woodworth on the
primitive people exhibited at the World’s Fair of St. Louis. Up to this time
the results are, on the whole, not favorable to the theory of the occurrence
of very fundamental differences between different races.
One additional point of our inquiry into the organic basis of mental activity
remains to be investigated; namely, the question, Has the organic basis for
the faculty of man been improved by civilization, and particularly may that
of primitive races be improved by this agency? We must consider both the
anatomical and the psychological aspects of this question. I have already
pointed out that civilization causes anatomical changes of the same
description as those accompanying the domestication of animals. It is likely
that changes of mental character go hand in hand with them. The observed
anatomical changes are, however, limited to this group of phenomena. We
cannot prove that any progressive changes of the human organism have
taken place; and particularly no advance in the size or complexity of the
structure of the central nervous system, caused by the cumulative effects of
civilization, can be proved.
The difficulty of proving a progress of faculty is still greater. It seems to me
that the probable effect of civilization upon an evolution of human faculty
has been much overestimated. The psychical changes which are the
immediate consequence of domestication or civilization may be
considerable. They are changes due to the influence of environment. It is
doubtful, however, if any progressive changes, or such as are transmitted by
heredity, have taken place. The number of generations subjected to this
influence seems altogether too small. For large portions of Europe we
cannot assume more than forty or fifty generations; and even this number is
probably considerably too high, inasmuch as in the middle ages the bulk of
the population lived on very low stages of civilization.
Besides this, the tendency of human multiplication is such, that the most
highly cultured families tend to disappear, while others which have been
less subjected to the influences regulating the life of the most cultured class
take their place. Therefore it is much less likely that advance is hereditary
than that it is transmitted by means of education.
has been made to study the simple psychical re-actions of primitive people;
and in the investigations carried on systematically by Dr. Woodworth on the
primitive people exhibited at the World’s Fair of St. Louis. Up to this time
the results are, on the whole, not favorable to the theory of the occurrence
of very fundamental differences between different races.
One additional point of our inquiry into the organic basis of mental activity
remains to be investigated; namely, the question, Has the organic basis for
the faculty of man been improved by civilization, and particularly may that
of primitive races be improved by this agency? We must consider both the
anatomical and the psychological aspects of this question. I have already
pointed out that civilization causes anatomical changes of the same
description as those accompanying the domestication of animals. It is likely
that changes of mental character go hand in hand with them. The observed
anatomical changes are, however, limited to this group of phenomena. We
cannot prove that any progressive changes of the human organism have
taken place; and particularly no advance in the size or complexity of the
structure of the central nervous system, caused by the cumulative effects of
civilization, can be proved.
The difficulty of proving a progress of faculty is still greater. It seems to me
that the probable effect of civilization upon an evolution of human faculty
has been much overestimated. The psychical changes which are the
immediate consequence of domestication or civilization may be
considerable. They are changes due to the influence of environment. It is
doubtful, however, if any progressive changes, or such as are transmitted by
heredity, have taken place. The number of generations subjected to this
influence seems altogether too small. For large portions of Europe we
cannot assume more than forty or fifty generations; and even this number is
probably considerably too high, inasmuch as in the middle ages the bulk of
the population lived on very low stages of civilization.
Besides this, the tendency of human multiplication is such, that the most
highly cultured families tend to disappear, while others which have been
less subjected to the influences regulating the life of the most cultured class
take their place. Therefore it is much less likely that advance is hereditary
than that it is transmitted by means of education.
Page 85
In illustrating the improving effects of civilization through transmission,
much weight is generally laid upon cases of relapse of individuals
belonging to primitive races who have been educated. These relapses are
interpreted as proofs of the inability of the child of a lower race to adapt
itself to our high civilization, even if the best advantages are given to it. It is
true that a considerable number of such cases are on record. Among these I
will mention Darwin’s Fuegian, who lived in England for a few years and
returned to his home, where he fell back into the ways of his primitive
countrymen; and the West Australian girl who was married to a white man,
but suddenly fled to the bush after killing her husband, and resumed life
with the natives. Cases of this kind are true, but not one of them has been
described with sufficient detail. The social and mental conditions of the
individual have never been subjected to a searching analysis. I should judge
that even in extreme cases, notwithstanding their better education, their
social position was always one of isolation, while the ties of consanguinity
formed a connecting link with their uncivilized brethren. The power with
which society holds us and does not give us a chance to step out of its limits
cannot have acted as strongly upon them as upon us. On the other hand, the
station obtained by many negroes in our civilization seems to me to have
just as much weight as the few cases of relapse which have been collected
with much care and diligence. I should place side by side with them the
cases of white men who live alone among native tribes, and who sink
almost invariably to a semi-barbarous position, and the members of well-to-
do families who prefer unbounded freedom to the fetters of society, and flee
to the wilderness, where many lead a life in no way superior to that of
primitive man.
In the study of the behavior of members of foreign races educated in
European society, we should also bear in mind the influence of habits of
thought, feeling, and action acquired in early childhood, and of which no
recollection is retained. If S. Freud is right in assuming that these forgotten
incidents remain a living force throughout life,—the more potent, the more
thoroughly they are forgotten,—we should have to conclude that many of
the small traits of individuals which we ordinarily believe to be inherited
are acquired by the influence of the individuals among whom the child
spends the first five years of its life. All observations on the force of habit
and the intensity of resistance to changes of habit are in favor of this theory.
much weight is generally laid upon cases of relapse of individuals
belonging to primitive races who have been educated. These relapses are
interpreted as proofs of the inability of the child of a lower race to adapt
itself to our high civilization, even if the best advantages are given to it. It is
true that a considerable number of such cases are on record. Among these I
will mention Darwin’s Fuegian, who lived in England for a few years and
returned to his home, where he fell back into the ways of his primitive
countrymen; and the West Australian girl who was married to a white man,
but suddenly fled to the bush after killing her husband, and resumed life
with the natives. Cases of this kind are true, but not one of them has been
described with sufficient detail. The social and mental conditions of the
individual have never been subjected to a searching analysis. I should judge
that even in extreme cases, notwithstanding their better education, their
social position was always one of isolation, while the ties of consanguinity
formed a connecting link with their uncivilized brethren. The power with
which society holds us and does not give us a chance to step out of its limits
cannot have acted as strongly upon them as upon us. On the other hand, the
station obtained by many negroes in our civilization seems to me to have
just as much weight as the few cases of relapse which have been collected
with much care and diligence. I should place side by side with them the
cases of white men who live alone among native tribes, and who sink
almost invariably to a semi-barbarous position, and the members of well-to-
do families who prefer unbounded freedom to the fetters of society, and flee
to the wilderness, where many lead a life in no way superior to that of
primitive man.
In the study of the behavior of members of foreign races educated in
European society, we should also bear in mind the influence of habits of
thought, feeling, and action acquired in early childhood, and of which no
recollection is retained. If S. Freud is right in assuming that these forgotten
incidents remain a living force throughout life,—the more potent, the more
thoroughly they are forgotten,—we should have to conclude that many of
the small traits of individuals which we ordinarily believe to be inherited
are acquired by the influence of the individuals among whom the child
spends the first five years of its life. All observations on the force of habit
and the intensity of resistance to changes of habit are in favor of this theory.
Page 86
Our brief consideration of some of the mental activities of man in civilized
and in primitive society has led us to the conclusion that these functions of
the human mind are common to the whole of humanity. It may be well to
state here, that, according to our present method of considering biological
and psychological phenomena, we must assume that these have developed
from lower conditions existing at a previous time, and that at one time there
certainly must have been races and tribes in which the properties here
described were not at all, or only slightly, developed; but it is also true that
among the present races of man, no matter how primitive they may be in
comparison with ourselves, these faculties are highly developed.
It is not impossible that the degree of development of these functions may
differ somewhat among different types of man; but I do not believe that we
are able at the present time to form a just valuation of the hereditary mental
powers of the different races. A comparison of their languages, customs,
and activities suggests that their faculties may be unequally developed; but
the differences are not sufficient to justify us to ascribe materially lower
stages to some peoples, and higher stages to others. The conclusions
reached from these considerations are therefore, on the whole, negative. We
are not inclined to consider the mental organization of different races of
man as differing in fundamental points. Although, therefore, the distribution
of faculty among the races of man is far from being known, we can say this
much: the average faculty of the white race is found to the same degree in a
large proportion of individuals of all other races, and, although it is
probable that some of these races may not produce as large a proportion of
great men as our own race, there is no reason to suppose that they are
unable to reach the level of civilization represented by the bulk of our own
people.
and in primitive society has led us to the conclusion that these functions of
the human mind are common to the whole of humanity. It may be well to
state here, that, according to our present method of considering biological
and psychological phenomena, we must assume that these have developed
from lower conditions existing at a previous time, and that at one time there
certainly must have been races and tribes in which the properties here
described were not at all, or only slightly, developed; but it is also true that
among the present races of man, no matter how primitive they may be in
comparison with ourselves, these faculties are highly developed.
It is not impossible that the degree of development of these functions may
differ somewhat among different types of man; but I do not believe that we
are able at the present time to form a just valuation of the hereditary mental
powers of the different races. A comparison of their languages, customs,
and activities suggests that their faculties may be unequally developed; but
the differences are not sufficient to justify us to ascribe materially lower
stages to some peoples, and higher stages to others. The conclusions
reached from these considerations are therefore, on the whole, negative. We
are not inclined to consider the mental organization of different races of
man as differing in fundamental points. Although, therefore, the distribution
of faculty among the races of man is far from being known, we can say this
much: the average faculty of the white race is found to the same degree in a
large proportion of individuals of all other races, and, although it is
probable that some of these races may not produce as large a proportion of
great men as our own race, there is no reason to suppose that they are
unable to reach the level of civilization represented by the bulk of our own
people.
Page 87
Page 88
V. RACE AND LANGUAGE
In the last chapter I tried to show that the principal characteristics of the
mind of primitive man occur among primitive tribes of all races, and that
therefore the inference must not be drawn that these traits of the mind are
racial characteristics. This negative conclusion, which is based entirely on
the consideration of a few selected points that occur with great regularity in
the description of primitive tribes, does not give us, however, proof positive
of the lack of all correlation between mental life and racial descent, and we
must direct our attention to those cases in which an immediate relationship
between the two may be and has been claimed.
This has occurred particularly in regard to language and racial types.
Indeed, the opinion is still held by some investigators that linguistic
relationships and racial relationships are in a way interchangeable terms. An
example illustrating this point of view may be seen in the long-continued
discussions of the home of the “Aryan race,” in which the blond northwest
European type is identified with the ancient people among whom the Indo-
European or Aryan languages developed.
If it could be shown that distinct languages belong to distinct racial types,
and that these languages exhibit different levels of development or indicate
different types of thought, we should have gained a sound basis which
would allow us to discuss the genius of each people as reflected in its
language. If, furthermore, we could show that certain cultural types belong
to certain races and are foreign to the genius of others, our conclusions
would be founded on much firmer ground.
Thus we are led to a consideration of the all-important question whether
types, languages, and cultures are so intimately connected that each human
race is characterized by a certain combination of physical type, language,
and culture.
In the last chapter I tried to show that the principal characteristics of the
mind of primitive man occur among primitive tribes of all races, and that
therefore the inference must not be drawn that these traits of the mind are
racial characteristics. This negative conclusion, which is based entirely on
the consideration of a few selected points that occur with great regularity in
the description of primitive tribes, does not give us, however, proof positive
of the lack of all correlation between mental life and racial descent, and we
must direct our attention to those cases in which an immediate relationship
between the two may be and has been claimed.
This has occurred particularly in regard to language and racial types.
Indeed, the opinion is still held by some investigators that linguistic
relationships and racial relationships are in a way interchangeable terms. An
example illustrating this point of view may be seen in the long-continued
discussions of the home of the “Aryan race,” in which the blond northwest
European type is identified with the ancient people among whom the Indo-
European or Aryan languages developed.
If it could be shown that distinct languages belong to distinct racial types,
and that these languages exhibit different levels of development or indicate
different types of thought, we should have gained a sound basis which
would allow us to discuss the genius of each people as reflected in its
language. If, furthermore, we could show that certain cultural types belong
to certain races and are foreign to the genius of others, our conclusions
would be founded on much firmer ground.
Thus we are led to a consideration of the all-important question whether
types, languages, and cultures are so intimately connected that each human
race is characterized by a certain combination of physical type, language,
and culture.
Page 89
It is obvious, that, if this correlation should exist in a strict sense, attempts
to classify mankind from any one of the three points of view would
necessarily lead to the same results; in other words, each point of view
could be used independently or in combination with the other ones, to study
the relations between the different groups of mankind. As a matter of fact,
attempts of this kind have often been made. A number of classifications of
the races of man are based wholly on anatomical characteristics, yet often
combined with geographical considerations; others are based on the
discussion of a combination of anatomical and cultural traits which are
considered as characteristic of certain groups of mankind; while still others
are based primarily on the study of the languages spoken by people
representing a certain anatomical type.
The attempts that have thus been made have led to entirely different results
(Topinard). Blumenbach, one of the first scientists who attempted to
classify mankind, distinguished five races,—the Caucasian, Mongolian,
Ethiopian, American, and Malay. It is fairly clear that this classification is
based as much on geographical as on anatomical considerations, although
the description of each race is primarily an anatomical one. Cuvier
distinguished three races,—the white, yellow, and black. Huxley proceeded
more strictly on a biological basis. He combined part of the Mongolian and
American races of Blumenbach into one, assigned part of the South Asiatic
peoples to the Australian type, and subdivided the European race into a dark
and a light division. The numerical preponderance of the European types
evidently led him to make finer distinctions in this race, which he divided
into the xanthochroic or blond, and melanochroic or dark races. It would be
easy to make subdivisions of equal value in other races. Still clearer is the
influence of cultural points of view in classifications like those of Gobineau
and of Klemm, the latter of whom distinguished the active and passive races
according to the cultural achievements of the various types of man.
The most typical attempt to classify mankind from a consideration of both
anatomical and linguistic points of view is that of Friedrich Müller, who
takes as the basis of his primary divisions the form of hair, while all the
minor divisions are based on linguistic considerations.
An attempt to correlate the numerous classifications that have been
proposed shows clearly a condition of utter confusion and contradiction; so
that we are led to the conclusion that type, language, and type of culture,
to classify mankind from any one of the three points of view would
necessarily lead to the same results; in other words, each point of view
could be used independently or in combination with the other ones, to study
the relations between the different groups of mankind. As a matter of fact,
attempts of this kind have often been made. A number of classifications of
the races of man are based wholly on anatomical characteristics, yet often
combined with geographical considerations; others are based on the
discussion of a combination of anatomical and cultural traits which are
considered as characteristic of certain groups of mankind; while still others
are based primarily on the study of the languages spoken by people
representing a certain anatomical type.
The attempts that have thus been made have led to entirely different results
(Topinard). Blumenbach, one of the first scientists who attempted to
classify mankind, distinguished five races,—the Caucasian, Mongolian,
Ethiopian, American, and Malay. It is fairly clear that this classification is
based as much on geographical as on anatomical considerations, although
the description of each race is primarily an anatomical one. Cuvier
distinguished three races,—the white, yellow, and black. Huxley proceeded
more strictly on a biological basis. He combined part of the Mongolian and
American races of Blumenbach into one, assigned part of the South Asiatic
peoples to the Australian type, and subdivided the European race into a dark
and a light division. The numerical preponderance of the European types
evidently led him to make finer distinctions in this race, which he divided
into the xanthochroic or blond, and melanochroic or dark races. It would be
easy to make subdivisions of equal value in other races. Still clearer is the
influence of cultural points of view in classifications like those of Gobineau
and of Klemm, the latter of whom distinguished the active and passive races
according to the cultural achievements of the various types of man.
The most typical attempt to classify mankind from a consideration of both
anatomical and linguistic points of view is that of Friedrich Müller, who
takes as the basis of his primary divisions the form of hair, while all the
minor divisions are based on linguistic considerations.
An attempt to correlate the numerous classifications that have been
proposed shows clearly a condition of utter confusion and contradiction; so
that we are led to the conclusion that type, language, and type of culture,
Page 90
may not be closely and permanently connected. We must therefore consider
the actual development of these various traits among the existing races.
At the present period we may observe many cases in which a complete
change of language and culture takes place without a corresponding change
in physical type. This is true, for instance, among the North American
negroes, a people by descent largely African; in culture and language,
however, essentially European. While it is true that certain survivals of
African culture and language are found among our American negroes, their
culture is essentially that of the uneducated classes of the people among
whom they live, and their language is on the whole identical with that of
their neighbors,—English, French, Spanish, and Portuguese, according to
the prevalent language in various parts of the continent. It might be objected
that the transportation of the African race to America was an artificial one,
and that in earlier times extended migrations and transplantations of this
kind have not taken place.
The history of mediæval Europe, however, demonstrates that extended
changes in language and culture have taken place many times without
corresponding changes in blood.
Recent investigations of the physical types of Europe have shown with
great clearness that the distribution of types has remained the same for a
long period. Without considering details, it may be said that an Alpine type
can easily be distinguished from a North European type on the one hand,
and a South European type on the other (Ripley). The Alpine type appears
fairly uniform over a large territory, no matter what language may be
spoken and what national culture may prevail in the particular district. The
Central European Frenchmen, Germans, Italians, and Slavs are so nearly of
the same type, that we may safely assume a considerable degree of blood-
relationship, notwithstanding their linguistic differences.
Instances of similar kind, in which we find permanence of blood with far-
reaching modifications of language and culture, are found in other parts of
the world. As an example may be mentioned the Veddah of Ceylon, a
people fundamentally different in type from the neighboring Singhalese,
whose language they seem to have adopted, and from whom they have also
evidently borrowed a number of cultural traits (Sarasin). Still other
examples are the Japanese of the northern part of Japan, who are
the actual development of these various traits among the existing races.
At the present period we may observe many cases in which a complete
change of language and culture takes place without a corresponding change
in physical type. This is true, for instance, among the North American
negroes, a people by descent largely African; in culture and language,
however, essentially European. While it is true that certain survivals of
African culture and language are found among our American negroes, their
culture is essentially that of the uneducated classes of the people among
whom they live, and their language is on the whole identical with that of
their neighbors,—English, French, Spanish, and Portuguese, according to
the prevalent language in various parts of the continent. It might be objected
that the transportation of the African race to America was an artificial one,
and that in earlier times extended migrations and transplantations of this
kind have not taken place.
The history of mediæval Europe, however, demonstrates that extended
changes in language and culture have taken place many times without
corresponding changes in blood.
Recent investigations of the physical types of Europe have shown with
great clearness that the distribution of types has remained the same for a
long period. Without considering details, it may be said that an Alpine type
can easily be distinguished from a North European type on the one hand,
and a South European type on the other (Ripley). The Alpine type appears
fairly uniform over a large territory, no matter what language may be
spoken and what national culture may prevail in the particular district. The
Central European Frenchmen, Germans, Italians, and Slavs are so nearly of
the same type, that we may safely assume a considerable degree of blood-
relationship, notwithstanding their linguistic differences.
Instances of similar kind, in which we find permanence of blood with far-
reaching modifications of language and culture, are found in other parts of
the world. As an example may be mentioned the Veddah of Ceylon, a
people fundamentally different in type from the neighboring Singhalese,
whose language they seem to have adopted, and from whom they have also
evidently borrowed a number of cultural traits (Sarasin). Still other
examples are the Japanese of the northern part of Japan, who are
Page 91
undoubtedly, to a considerable extent, Ainu in blood (Bälz); and the
Yukaghir of Siberia, who, while retaining to a great extent the old blood,
have been assimilated in culture and language by the neighboring Tungus
(Jochelson).
While it is therefore evident that in many cases a people, without
undergoing a considerable change in type by mixture, has changed
completely its language and culture, still other cases may be adduced in
which it can be shown that a people has retained its language while
undergoing material changes in blood and culture, or in both. As an
example of this may be mentioned the Magyar of Europe, who have
retained their old language, but have become mixed with people speaking
Indo-European languages, and who have, to all intents and purposes,
adopted European culture.
Similar conditions must have prevailed among the Athapascans, one of the
great linguistic families of North America. The great body of people
speaking languages belonging to this linguistic stock live in the
northwestern part of America, while other dialects are spoken by small
tribes in California, and still others by a large body of people in Arizona and
New Mexico.[3] The relationship between all these dialects is so close that
they must be considered as branches of one large group, and it must be
assumed that all of them have sprung from a language once spoken over a
continuous area. At the present time the people speaking these languages
differ fundamentally in type, the inhabitants of the Mackenzie River region
being quite different from the tribes of California, and these, again,
differing from the tribes of New Mexico (Boas). The forms of culture in
these different regions are also quite distinct: the culture of the California
Athapascans resembles that of other Californian tribes, while the culture of
the Athapascans of New Mexico and Arizona is influenced by that of other
peoples of that area (Goddard). It seems most plausible to assume in this
case that branches of this stock migrated from one part of this large area to
another, where they intermingled with the neighboring people, and thus
changed their physical characteristics, while at the same time they retained
their speech. Without historical evidence, this process cannot, of course, be
proved.
These two phenomena,—retention of type with change of language, and
retention of language with change of type,—apparently opposed to each
Yukaghir of Siberia, who, while retaining to a great extent the old blood,
have been assimilated in culture and language by the neighboring Tungus
(Jochelson).
While it is therefore evident that in many cases a people, without
undergoing a considerable change in type by mixture, has changed
completely its language and culture, still other cases may be adduced in
which it can be shown that a people has retained its language while
undergoing material changes in blood and culture, or in both. As an
example of this may be mentioned the Magyar of Europe, who have
retained their old language, but have become mixed with people speaking
Indo-European languages, and who have, to all intents and purposes,
adopted European culture.
Similar conditions must have prevailed among the Athapascans, one of the
great linguistic families of North America. The great body of people
speaking languages belonging to this linguistic stock live in the
northwestern part of America, while other dialects are spoken by small
tribes in California, and still others by a large body of people in Arizona and
New Mexico.[3] The relationship between all these dialects is so close that
they must be considered as branches of one large group, and it must be
assumed that all of them have sprung from a language once spoken over a
continuous area. At the present time the people speaking these languages
differ fundamentally in type, the inhabitants of the Mackenzie River region
being quite different from the tribes of California, and these, again,
differing from the tribes of New Mexico (Boas). The forms of culture in
these different regions are also quite distinct: the culture of the California
Athapascans resembles that of other Californian tribes, while the culture of
the Athapascans of New Mexico and Arizona is influenced by that of other
peoples of that area (Goddard). It seems most plausible to assume in this
case that branches of this stock migrated from one part of this large area to
another, where they intermingled with the neighboring people, and thus
changed their physical characteristics, while at the same time they retained
their speech. Without historical evidence, this process cannot, of course, be
proved.
These two phenomena,—retention of type with change of language, and
retention of language with change of type,—apparently opposed to each
Page 92
other, are still very closely related, and in many cases go hand in hand. An
example of this is, for instance, the distribution of the Arabs along the north
coast of Africa. On the whole, the Arab element has retained its language;
but at the same time intermarriages with the native races were common, so
that the descendants of the Arabs have often retained their old language, and
have changed their type. On the other hand, the natives have to a certain
extent given up their own languages, but have continued to intermarry
among themselves, and have thus preserved their type. So far as any change
of this kind is connected with intermixture, both types of changes must
always occur at the same time, and will be classed as a change of type or a
change of language, as our attention is directed to the one people or the
other, or, in some cases, as the one or the other change is more pronounced.
Cases of complete assimilation without any mixture of the people involved
seem to be rare, if not entirely absent.
Cases of permanence of type and language and of change of culture are
much more numerous. As a matter of fact, the whole historical development
of Europe, from prehistoric times on, is one endless series of examples of
this process, which seems to be much easier, since assimilation of cultures
occurs everywhere without actual blood-mixture, as an effect of imitation.
Proof of diffusion of cultural elements may be found in every single cultural
area which covers a district in which many languages are spoken. In North
America, California offers a good example of this kind; for here many
languages are spoken, and there is a certain degree of differentiation of
type, but at the same time a considerable uniformity of culture prevails
(Kroeber). Another case in point is the coast of New Guinea, where,
notwithstanding strong local differentiations, a certain fairly characteristic
type of culture prevails, which goes hand in hand with a strong
differentiation of languages. Among more highly civilized peoples, the
whole area which is under the influence of Chinese culture might be given
as an example.
These considerations make it fairly clear that, at least at the present time,
anatomical type, language, and culture have not necessarily the same fates;
that a people may remain constant in type and language, and change in
culture; that it may remain constant in type, but change in language; or that
it may remain constant in language, and change in type and culture. It is
obvious, therefore, that attempts to classify mankind, based on the present
example of this is, for instance, the distribution of the Arabs along the north
coast of Africa. On the whole, the Arab element has retained its language;
but at the same time intermarriages with the native races were common, so
that the descendants of the Arabs have often retained their old language, and
have changed their type. On the other hand, the natives have to a certain
extent given up their own languages, but have continued to intermarry
among themselves, and have thus preserved their type. So far as any change
of this kind is connected with intermixture, both types of changes must
always occur at the same time, and will be classed as a change of type or a
change of language, as our attention is directed to the one people or the
other, or, in some cases, as the one or the other change is more pronounced.
Cases of complete assimilation without any mixture of the people involved
seem to be rare, if not entirely absent.
Cases of permanence of type and language and of change of culture are
much more numerous. As a matter of fact, the whole historical development
of Europe, from prehistoric times on, is one endless series of examples of
this process, which seems to be much easier, since assimilation of cultures
occurs everywhere without actual blood-mixture, as an effect of imitation.
Proof of diffusion of cultural elements may be found in every single cultural
area which covers a district in which many languages are spoken. In North
America, California offers a good example of this kind; for here many
languages are spoken, and there is a certain degree of differentiation of
type, but at the same time a considerable uniformity of culture prevails
(Kroeber). Another case in point is the coast of New Guinea, where,
notwithstanding strong local differentiations, a certain fairly characteristic
type of culture prevails, which goes hand in hand with a strong
differentiation of languages. Among more highly civilized peoples, the
whole area which is under the influence of Chinese culture might be given
as an example.
These considerations make it fairly clear that, at least at the present time,
anatomical type, language, and culture have not necessarily the same fates;
that a people may remain constant in type and language, and change in
culture; that it may remain constant in type, but change in language; or that
it may remain constant in language, and change in type and culture. It is
obvious, therefore, that attempts to classify mankind, based on the present
Page 93
distribution of type, language, and culture, must lead to different results,
according to the point of view taken; that a classification based primarily on
type alone will lead to a system which represents more or less accurately
the blood-relationships of the people, which do not need to coincide with
their cultural relationships; and that in the same way classifications based
on language and culture do not need at all to coincide with a biological
classification.
If this be true, then a problem like the Aryan problem, to which I referred
before, really does not exist, because the problem is primarily a linguistic
one, relating to the history of the Aryan languages; and the assumption that
a certain definite people whose members have always been related by blood
must have been the carriers of this language throughout history, and the
other assumption, that a certain cultural type must have always belonged to
this people,—are purely arbitrary ones, and not in accord with the observed
facts.
Nevertheless it must be granted that in a theoretical consideration of the
history of the types of mankind, of languages, and of cultures, we are led
back to the assumption of early conditions, during which each type was
much more isolated from the rest of mankind than it is at the present time.
For this reason the culture and the language belonging to a single type must
have been much more sharply separated from those of other types than we
find them to be at the present period. It is true that such a condition has
nowhere been observed; but the knowledge of historical developments
almost compels us to assume its existence at a very early period in the
development of mankind. If this is true, the question would arise, whether
an isolated group at an early period was necessarily characterized by a
single type, a single language, and a single culture, or whether in such a
group different types, different languages, and different cultures may have
been represented.
The historical development of mankind would afford a simpler and clearer
picture if we were justified in assuming that in primitive communities the
three phenomena had been intimately associated. No proof, however, of
such an assumption, can be given. On the contrary, the present distribution
of languages, as compared with the distribution of types, makes it plausible
that even at the earliest times the biological units may have been wider than
the linguistic units, and presumably also wider than the cultural units. I
according to the point of view taken; that a classification based primarily on
type alone will lead to a system which represents more or less accurately
the blood-relationships of the people, which do not need to coincide with
their cultural relationships; and that in the same way classifications based
on language and culture do not need at all to coincide with a biological
classification.
If this be true, then a problem like the Aryan problem, to which I referred
before, really does not exist, because the problem is primarily a linguistic
one, relating to the history of the Aryan languages; and the assumption that
a certain definite people whose members have always been related by blood
must have been the carriers of this language throughout history, and the
other assumption, that a certain cultural type must have always belonged to
this people,—are purely arbitrary ones, and not in accord with the observed
facts.
Nevertheless it must be granted that in a theoretical consideration of the
history of the types of mankind, of languages, and of cultures, we are led
back to the assumption of early conditions, during which each type was
much more isolated from the rest of mankind than it is at the present time.
For this reason the culture and the language belonging to a single type must
have been much more sharply separated from those of other types than we
find them to be at the present period. It is true that such a condition has
nowhere been observed; but the knowledge of historical developments
almost compels us to assume its existence at a very early period in the
development of mankind. If this is true, the question would arise, whether
an isolated group at an early period was necessarily characterized by a
single type, a single language, and a single culture, or whether in such a
group different types, different languages, and different cultures may have
been represented.
The historical development of mankind would afford a simpler and clearer
picture if we were justified in assuming that in primitive communities the
three phenomena had been intimately associated. No proof, however, of
such an assumption, can be given. On the contrary, the present distribution
of languages, as compared with the distribution of types, makes it plausible
that even at the earliest times the biological units may have been wider than
the linguistic units, and presumably also wider than the cultural units. I
Page 94
believe it may be safely said that all over the world the biological unit—
disregarding minute local differences—is much larger than the linguistic
unit; in other words, that groups of men who are so closely related in bodily
appearance that we must consider them as representatives of the same
variety of mankind, embrace a much larger number of individuals than the
number of men speaking languages which we know to be genetically
related. Examples of this kind may be given from many parts of the world.
Thus, the European race—including under this term roughly all those
individuals who are without hesitation classed by us as members of the
white race—would include peoples speaking Indo-European, Basque, and
Ural-Altaic languages. West African negroes would represent individuals of
a certain negro type, but speaking the most diverse languages; and the same
would be true, among Asiatic types, of Siberians; among American types, of
part of the Californian Indians.
So far as our historical evidence goes, there is no reason to believe that the
number of distinct languages has at any time been less than it is now. On
the contrary, all our evidence goes to show that the number of apparently
unrelated languages was much greater in earlier times than at present. On
the other hand, the number of types that have presumably become extinct
seems to be rather small, so that there is no reason to suppose that at an
early period there should have been a nearer correspondence between the
number of distinct linguistic and anatomical types; and we are thus led to
the conclusion that presumably at an early time each human type may have
existed in a number of small isolated groups, each of which may have
possessed a language and culture of its own.
Incidentally we may remark here, that, from this point of view, the great
diversity of languages found in many remote mountain areas should not be
explained as the result of a gradual pressing-back of remnants of tribes into
inaccessible districts, but appears rather as a survival of an older general
condition of mankind, when every continent was inhabited by smaller
groups of people speaking distinct languages. The present conditions would
have developed through the gradual extinction of many of the old stocks
and their absorption or extinction by others, which thus came to occupy a
more extended territory.
However this may be, the probabilities are decidedly in favor of the
assumption that there is no necessity to assume that originally each
disregarding minute local differences—is much larger than the linguistic
unit; in other words, that groups of men who are so closely related in bodily
appearance that we must consider them as representatives of the same
variety of mankind, embrace a much larger number of individuals than the
number of men speaking languages which we know to be genetically
related. Examples of this kind may be given from many parts of the world.
Thus, the European race—including under this term roughly all those
individuals who are without hesitation classed by us as members of the
white race—would include peoples speaking Indo-European, Basque, and
Ural-Altaic languages. West African negroes would represent individuals of
a certain negro type, but speaking the most diverse languages; and the same
would be true, among Asiatic types, of Siberians; among American types, of
part of the Californian Indians.
So far as our historical evidence goes, there is no reason to believe that the
number of distinct languages has at any time been less than it is now. On
the contrary, all our evidence goes to show that the number of apparently
unrelated languages was much greater in earlier times than at present. On
the other hand, the number of types that have presumably become extinct
seems to be rather small, so that there is no reason to suppose that at an
early period there should have been a nearer correspondence between the
number of distinct linguistic and anatomical types; and we are thus led to
the conclusion that presumably at an early time each human type may have
existed in a number of small isolated groups, each of which may have
possessed a language and culture of its own.
Incidentally we may remark here, that, from this point of view, the great
diversity of languages found in many remote mountain areas should not be
explained as the result of a gradual pressing-back of remnants of tribes into
inaccessible districts, but appears rather as a survival of an older general
condition of mankind, when every continent was inhabited by smaller
groups of people speaking distinct languages. The present conditions would
have developed through the gradual extinction of many of the old stocks
and their absorption or extinction by others, which thus came to occupy a
more extended territory.
However this may be, the probabilities are decidedly in favor of the
assumption that there is no necessity to assume that originally each
Page 95
language and culture were confined to a single type, or that each type and
culture were confined to one language; in short, that there has been at any
time a close correlation between these three phenomena.
The assumption that type, language, and culture were originally closely
correlated would entail the further assumption that these three traits
developed approximately at the same period, and that they developed
conjointly for a considerable length of time. This assumption does not seem
by any means plausible. The fundamental types of man which are
represented in the negroid race and in the mongoloid race must have been
differentiated long before the formation of those forms of speech that are
now recognized in the linguistic families of the world. I think that even the
differentiation of the more important subdivisions of the great races
antedates the formation of the existing linguistic families. At any rate, the
biological differentiation and the formation of speech were, at this early
period, subject to the same causes that are acting upon them now, and our
whole experience shows that these causes may bring about great changes in
language much more rapidly than in the human body. In this consideration
lies the principal reason for the theory of lack of correlation of type and
language, even during the period of formation of types and of linguistic
families.[4]
What is true of language is obviously even more true of culture. In other
words, if a certain type of man migrated over a considerable area before its
language assumed the form which can now be traced in related linguistic
groups, and before its culture assumed the definite type the further
development of which can now be recognized, there would be no possibility
of ever discovering a correlation of type, language, and culture, even if it
had ever existed; but it is quite possible that such correlation has really
never occurred.
It is quite conceivable that a certain racial type may have scattered over a
considerable area during a formative period of speech, and that the
languages which developed among the various groups of this racial type
came to be so different that it is now impossible to prove them to be
genetically related. In the same way, new developments of culture may have
taken place which are so entirely disconnected with older types that the
older genetic relationships, even if they existed, can no longer be
discovered.
culture were confined to one language; in short, that there has been at any
time a close correlation between these three phenomena.
The assumption that type, language, and culture were originally closely
correlated would entail the further assumption that these three traits
developed approximately at the same period, and that they developed
conjointly for a considerable length of time. This assumption does not seem
by any means plausible. The fundamental types of man which are
represented in the negroid race and in the mongoloid race must have been
differentiated long before the formation of those forms of speech that are
now recognized in the linguistic families of the world. I think that even the
differentiation of the more important subdivisions of the great races
antedates the formation of the existing linguistic families. At any rate, the
biological differentiation and the formation of speech were, at this early
period, subject to the same causes that are acting upon them now, and our
whole experience shows that these causes may bring about great changes in
language much more rapidly than in the human body. In this consideration
lies the principal reason for the theory of lack of correlation of type and
language, even during the period of formation of types and of linguistic
families.[4]
What is true of language is obviously even more true of culture. In other
words, if a certain type of man migrated over a considerable area before its
language assumed the form which can now be traced in related linguistic
groups, and before its culture assumed the definite type the further
development of which can now be recognized, there would be no possibility
of ever discovering a correlation of type, language, and culture, even if it
had ever existed; but it is quite possible that such correlation has really
never occurred.
It is quite conceivable that a certain racial type may have scattered over a
considerable area during a formative period of speech, and that the
languages which developed among the various groups of this racial type
came to be so different that it is now impossible to prove them to be
genetically related. In the same way, new developments of culture may have
taken place which are so entirely disconnected with older types that the
older genetic relationships, even if they existed, can no longer be
discovered.
Page 96
If we adopt this point of view, and thus eliminate the hypothetical
assumption of correlation between primitive type, primitive language, and
primitive culture, we recognize that any attempt at classification which
includes more than one of these traits cannot be consistent.
It may be added that the general term “culture,” which has been used here,
may be subdivided from a considerable number of points of view; and
different results again might be expected when we consider the inventions,
the types of social organization, or beliefs, as leading points of view in our
classification.
After we have thus shown that language, culture, and type cannot be
considered as constantly associated, and after we have recognized that the
same type of man has developed distinct languages, the question still
remains open, whether the languages developed by any one stock bear
marks of superiority or inferiority. It has been claimed, for instance, that the
highly developed inflected languages of Europe are much superior to the
cumbersome agglutinative or polysynthetic languages of northern Asia and
of America (Gabelentz). We have also been told that lack of phonetic
discrimination, lack of power of abstraction, are characteristics of primitive
languages. It is important to show whether these traits are really associated
with any languages of primitive man. In a way this consideration leads us
back to the study of alleged mental characteristics of distinct human types.
The view of the lack of phonetic differentiation is based on the fact that
certain sounds of primitive languages are interpreted by the European
sometimes as one of our familiar sounds, sometimes as another; they have
been called alternating sounds. A better knowledge of phonetics has shown
in all these cases, however, that the sounds are quite definite, but that owing
to the manner of their production they are intermediate between sounds
familiar to us. Thus an m produced by a very weak closing of the lips, and
with half-open nose, sounds to our ear a little like m, a little like b, and a
little like w; and according to slight accidental changes, it is sometimes
heard as one of these sounds, sometimes as another, without, however,
being in reality more variable than our m. Cases of this kind are quite
numerous, but it would be a misinterpretation to adduce them as proof of
lack of definiteness of the sound of primitive languages (Boas). In fact, it
would seem that limitation in the number of sounds is necessary in each
language in order to make possible rapid communication. If the number of
assumption of correlation between primitive type, primitive language, and
primitive culture, we recognize that any attempt at classification which
includes more than one of these traits cannot be consistent.
It may be added that the general term “culture,” which has been used here,
may be subdivided from a considerable number of points of view; and
different results again might be expected when we consider the inventions,
the types of social organization, or beliefs, as leading points of view in our
classification.
After we have thus shown that language, culture, and type cannot be
considered as constantly associated, and after we have recognized that the
same type of man has developed distinct languages, the question still
remains open, whether the languages developed by any one stock bear
marks of superiority or inferiority. It has been claimed, for instance, that the
highly developed inflected languages of Europe are much superior to the
cumbersome agglutinative or polysynthetic languages of northern Asia and
of America (Gabelentz). We have also been told that lack of phonetic
discrimination, lack of power of abstraction, are characteristics of primitive
languages. It is important to show whether these traits are really associated
with any languages of primitive man. In a way this consideration leads us
back to the study of alleged mental characteristics of distinct human types.
The view of the lack of phonetic differentiation is based on the fact that
certain sounds of primitive languages are interpreted by the European
sometimes as one of our familiar sounds, sometimes as another; they have
been called alternating sounds. A better knowledge of phonetics has shown
in all these cases, however, that the sounds are quite definite, but that owing
to the manner of their production they are intermediate between sounds
familiar to us. Thus an m produced by a very weak closing of the lips, and
with half-open nose, sounds to our ear a little like m, a little like b, and a
little like w; and according to slight accidental changes, it is sometimes
heard as one of these sounds, sometimes as another, without, however,
being in reality more variable than our m. Cases of this kind are quite
numerous, but it would be a misinterpretation to adduce them as proof of
lack of definiteness of the sound of primitive languages (Boas). In fact, it
would seem that limitation in the number of sounds is necessary in each
language in order to make possible rapid communication. If the number of
Page 97
sounds that are used in any particular language were unlimited, the
accuracy with which the movements of the complicated mechanism
required for producing the sounds are performed, would presumably be
lacking; and consequently rapidity and accuracy of pronunciation, and with
them the possibility of accurate interpretation of the sounds heard, would be
difficult or even impossible. On the other hand, limitation of the number of
sounds brings it about that the movements required in the production of
each become automatic; that the association between the sound heard and
the muscular movements, and that between the auditory impression and the
muscular sensation of the articulation, become firmly fixed. Thus it would
seem that limited phonetic resources are necessary for easy communication.
The second point that is often brought up to characterize primitive
languages is the lack of power of classification and abstraction. Here, again,
we are easily misled by our habit of using the classifications of our own
language, and considering these, therefore, as the most natural ones, and by
overlooking the principles of classification used in the languages of
primitive people.
It may be well to make clear to our minds what constitutes the elements of
all languages. It is a fundamental and common trait of articulate speech that
the groups of sounds which are uttered serve to convey ideas, and each
group of sounds has a fixed meaning. Languages differ not only in the
character of their constituent phonetic elements and sound clusters, but also
in the groups of ideas that find expression in fixed phonetic groups.
The total number of possible combinations of phonetic elements is also
unlimited, but only a limited number are used to express ideas. This implies
that the total number of ideas that are expressed by distinct phonetic groups
is limited in number. We will call these phonetic groups “word-stems.”
Since the total range of personal experience which language serves to
express is infinitely varied, and its whole scope must be expressed by a
limited number of word-stems, it is obvious that an extended classification
of experiences must underlie all articulate speech.
This coincides with a fundamental trait of human thought. In our actual
experience no two sense-impressions or emotional states are identical.
Nevertheless we classify them, according to their similarities, in wider or
narrower groups, the limits of which may be determined from a variety of
accuracy with which the movements of the complicated mechanism
required for producing the sounds are performed, would presumably be
lacking; and consequently rapidity and accuracy of pronunciation, and with
them the possibility of accurate interpretation of the sounds heard, would be
difficult or even impossible. On the other hand, limitation of the number of
sounds brings it about that the movements required in the production of
each become automatic; that the association between the sound heard and
the muscular movements, and that between the auditory impression and the
muscular sensation of the articulation, become firmly fixed. Thus it would
seem that limited phonetic resources are necessary for easy communication.
The second point that is often brought up to characterize primitive
languages is the lack of power of classification and abstraction. Here, again,
we are easily misled by our habit of using the classifications of our own
language, and considering these, therefore, as the most natural ones, and by
overlooking the principles of classification used in the languages of
primitive people.
It may be well to make clear to our minds what constitutes the elements of
all languages. It is a fundamental and common trait of articulate speech that
the groups of sounds which are uttered serve to convey ideas, and each
group of sounds has a fixed meaning. Languages differ not only in the
character of their constituent phonetic elements and sound clusters, but also
in the groups of ideas that find expression in fixed phonetic groups.
The total number of possible combinations of phonetic elements is also
unlimited, but only a limited number are used to express ideas. This implies
that the total number of ideas that are expressed by distinct phonetic groups
is limited in number. We will call these phonetic groups “word-stems.”
Since the total range of personal experience which language serves to
express is infinitely varied, and its whole scope must be expressed by a
limited number of word-stems, it is obvious that an extended classification
of experiences must underlie all articulate speech.
This coincides with a fundamental trait of human thought. In our actual
experience no two sense-impressions or emotional states are identical.
Nevertheless we classify them, according to their similarities, in wider or
narrower groups, the limits of which may be determined from a variety of
Page 98
points of view. Notwithstanding their individual differences, we recognize
in our experiences common elements, and consider them as related or even
as the same, provided a sufficient number of characteristic traits belong to
them in common. Thus the limitation of the number of phonetic groups
expressing distinct ideas is an expression of the psychological fact that
many different individual experiences appear to us as representatives of the
same category of thought.
As an instance we may mention the color terms of different languages.
Although the number of shades of color that may be distinguished is very
great, only a small number are designated by special terms. The number of
these terms has considerably increased in recent times. In many primitive
languages the groupings of yellow, green, and blue do not agree with ours.
Often yellow and the yellowish-greens are combined in one group; green
and blue, in another. The typical feature which occurs everywhere is the use
of one term for a large group of similar sensations.
This trait of human thought and speech may be compared in a certain
manner to the limitation of the whole series of possible articulating
movements by selection of a limited number of habitual movements. If the
whole mass of concepts, with all their variants, were expressed in language
by entirely heterogeneous and unrelated sound-complexes or word-stems, a
condition would arise in which closely related ideas would not show their
relationship by the corresponding relationship of their sound-symbols, and
an infinitely large number of distinct word-stems would be required for
expression. If this were the case, the association between an idea and its
representative word-stem would not become sufficiently stable to be
reproduced automatically without reflection at any given moment. In the
same way as the automatic and rapid use of articulations has brought it
about that a limited number of articulations only, each with limited
variability, and a limited number of sound-clusters, have been selected from
the infinitely large range of possible articulations and clusters of
articulations, so the infinitely large number of ideas have been reduced by
classification to a lesser number, which by constant use have established
firm associations, and which can be used automatically.
It seems important at this point of our considerations to emphasize the fact
that the groups of ideas expressed by specific word-stems show very
material differences in different languages, and do not conform by any
in our experiences common elements, and consider them as related or even
as the same, provided a sufficient number of characteristic traits belong to
them in common. Thus the limitation of the number of phonetic groups
expressing distinct ideas is an expression of the psychological fact that
many different individual experiences appear to us as representatives of the
same category of thought.
As an instance we may mention the color terms of different languages.
Although the number of shades of color that may be distinguished is very
great, only a small number are designated by special terms. The number of
these terms has considerably increased in recent times. In many primitive
languages the groupings of yellow, green, and blue do not agree with ours.
Often yellow and the yellowish-greens are combined in one group; green
and blue, in another. The typical feature which occurs everywhere is the use
of one term for a large group of similar sensations.
This trait of human thought and speech may be compared in a certain
manner to the limitation of the whole series of possible articulating
movements by selection of a limited number of habitual movements. If the
whole mass of concepts, with all their variants, were expressed in language
by entirely heterogeneous and unrelated sound-complexes or word-stems, a
condition would arise in which closely related ideas would not show their
relationship by the corresponding relationship of their sound-symbols, and
an infinitely large number of distinct word-stems would be required for
expression. If this were the case, the association between an idea and its
representative word-stem would not become sufficiently stable to be
reproduced automatically without reflection at any given moment. In the
same way as the automatic and rapid use of articulations has brought it
about that a limited number of articulations only, each with limited
variability, and a limited number of sound-clusters, have been selected from
the infinitely large range of possible articulations and clusters of
articulations, so the infinitely large number of ideas have been reduced by
classification to a lesser number, which by constant use have established
firm associations, and which can be used automatically.
It seems important at this point of our considerations to emphasize the fact
that the groups of ideas expressed by specific word-stems show very
material differences in different languages, and do not conform by any
Page 99
means to the same principles of classification. To take the example of
English, we find that the idea of “water” is expressed in a great variety of
forms: one term serves to express water as a liquid; another one, water in
the form of a large expanse (lake); others, water as running in a large body
or in a small body (river and brook); still other terms express water in the
form of rain, dew, wave, and foam. It is perfectly conceivable that this
variety of ideas, each of which is expressed by a single independent term in
English, might be expressed in other languages by derivations from the
same term.
Another example of the same kind, the words for “snow” in Eskimo, may
be given. Here we find one word expressing “snow on the ground;” another
one, “falling snow;” a third one, “drifting snow;” a fourth one, “a
snowdrift.”
In the same language the seal in different conditions is expressed by a
variety of terms. One word is the general term for “seal;” another one
signifies the “seal basking in the sun;” a third one, a “seal floating on a
piece of ice;” not to mention the many names for the seals of different ages
and for male and female.
As an example of the manner in which terms that we express by
independent words are grouped together under one concept, the Dakota
language may be selected. The terms “to kick,” “to tie in bundles,” “to
bite,” “to be near to,” “to pound,” are all derived from the common element
meaning “to grip,” which holds them together, while we use distinct words
for expressing the various ideas.
It seems fairly evident that the selection of such simple terms must to a
certain extent depend upon the chief interests of a people; and where it is
necessary to distinguish a certain phenomenon in many aspects, which in
the life of the people play each an entirely independent rôle, many
independent words may develop, while in other cases modifications of a
single term may suffice.
Thus it happens that each language, from the point of view of another
language, may be arbitrary in its classifications; that what appears as a
single simple idea in one language may be characterized by a series of
distinct word-stems in another.
English, we find that the idea of “water” is expressed in a great variety of
forms: one term serves to express water as a liquid; another one, water in
the form of a large expanse (lake); others, water as running in a large body
or in a small body (river and brook); still other terms express water in the
form of rain, dew, wave, and foam. It is perfectly conceivable that this
variety of ideas, each of which is expressed by a single independent term in
English, might be expressed in other languages by derivations from the
same term.
Another example of the same kind, the words for “snow” in Eskimo, may
be given. Here we find one word expressing “snow on the ground;” another
one, “falling snow;” a third one, “drifting snow;” a fourth one, “a
snowdrift.”
In the same language the seal in different conditions is expressed by a
variety of terms. One word is the general term for “seal;” another one
signifies the “seal basking in the sun;” a third one, a “seal floating on a
piece of ice;” not to mention the many names for the seals of different ages
and for male and female.
As an example of the manner in which terms that we express by
independent words are grouped together under one concept, the Dakota
language may be selected. The terms “to kick,” “to tie in bundles,” “to
bite,” “to be near to,” “to pound,” are all derived from the common element
meaning “to grip,” which holds them together, while we use distinct words
for expressing the various ideas.
It seems fairly evident that the selection of such simple terms must to a
certain extent depend upon the chief interests of a people; and where it is
necessary to distinguish a certain phenomenon in many aspects, which in
the life of the people play each an entirely independent rôle, many
independent words may develop, while in other cases modifications of a
single term may suffice.
Thus it happens that each language, from the point of view of another
language, may be arbitrary in its classifications; that what appears as a
single simple idea in one language may be characterized by a series of
distinct word-stems in another.
Page 100
The tendency of a language to express a complex idea by a single term has
been styled “holophrasis” (Powell), and it appears therefore that every
language may be holophrastic from the point of view of another language.
Holophrasis can hardly be taken as a fundamental characteristic of primitive
languages.
We have seen before that some kind of classification of expression must be
found in every language. This classification of ideas into groups, each of
which is expressed by an independent word-stem, makes it necessary that
concepts which are not readily rendered by a single stem should be
expressed by combinations or by modifications of the elementary stems in
accordance with the elementary ideas to which the particular idea is
reduced.
This classification, and the necessity of expressing certain experiences by
means of other related ones,—which, by limiting one another, define the
special idea to be expressed,—entail the presence of certain formal
elements which determine the relations of the single word-stems. If each
idea could be expressed by a single word-stem, languages without form
would be possible. Since, however, ideas must be expressed by being
reduced to a number of related ideas, the kinds of relation become
important elements in articulate speech; and it follows that all languages
must contain formal elements, and that their number must be the greater, the
less the number of elementary word-stems that define special ideas. In a
language which commands a very large, fixed vocabulary, the number of
formal elements may become quite small.
After we have thus seen that all languages require and contain certain
classifications and formal elements, we will turn to a consideration of the
relation between language and thought. It has been claimed that the
conciseness and clearness of thought of a people depend to a great extent
upon their language. The ease with which in our modern European
languages we express wide abstract ideas by a single term, and the facility
with which wide generalizations are cast into the frame of a simple
sentence, have been claimed to be one of the fundamental conditions of the
clearness of our concepts, the logical force of our thought, and the precision
with which we eliminate in our thoughts irrelevant details. Apparently this
view has much in its favor. When we compare modern English with some
of those Indian languages which are most concrete in their formative
been styled “holophrasis” (Powell), and it appears therefore that every
language may be holophrastic from the point of view of another language.
Holophrasis can hardly be taken as a fundamental characteristic of primitive
languages.
We have seen before that some kind of classification of expression must be
found in every language. This classification of ideas into groups, each of
which is expressed by an independent word-stem, makes it necessary that
concepts which are not readily rendered by a single stem should be
expressed by combinations or by modifications of the elementary stems in
accordance with the elementary ideas to which the particular idea is
reduced.
This classification, and the necessity of expressing certain experiences by
means of other related ones,—which, by limiting one another, define the
special idea to be expressed,—entail the presence of certain formal
elements which determine the relations of the single word-stems. If each
idea could be expressed by a single word-stem, languages without form
would be possible. Since, however, ideas must be expressed by being
reduced to a number of related ideas, the kinds of relation become
important elements in articulate speech; and it follows that all languages
must contain formal elements, and that their number must be the greater, the
less the number of elementary word-stems that define special ideas. In a
language which commands a very large, fixed vocabulary, the number of
formal elements may become quite small.
After we have thus seen that all languages require and contain certain
classifications and formal elements, we will turn to a consideration of the
relation between language and thought. It has been claimed that the
conciseness and clearness of thought of a people depend to a great extent
upon their language. The ease with which in our modern European
languages we express wide abstract ideas by a single term, and the facility
with which wide generalizations are cast into the frame of a simple
sentence, have been claimed to be one of the fundamental conditions of the
clearness of our concepts, the logical force of our thought, and the precision
with which we eliminate in our thoughts irrelevant details. Apparently this
view has much in its favor. When we compare modern English with some
of those Indian languages which are most concrete in their formative
Page 101
expression, the contrast is striking. When we say, “The eye is the organ of
sight,” the Indian may not be able to form the expression “the eye,” but may
have to define that the eye of a person or of an animal is meant. Neither
may the Indian be able to generalize readily the abstract idea of an eye as
the representative of the whole class of objects, but may have to specialize
by an expression like “this eye here.” Neither may he be able to express by
a single term the idea of “organ,” but may have to specify it by an
expression like “instrument of seeing,” so that the whole sentence might
assume a form like “an indefinite person’s eye is his means of seeing.” Still
it will be recognized that in this more specific form the general idea may be
well expressed. It seems very questionable in how far the restriction of the
use of certain grammatical forms can really be conceived as a hindrance in
the formulation of generalized ideas. It seems much more likely that the
lack of these forms is due to the lack of their need. Primitive man, when
conversing with his fellow-man, is not in the habit of discussing abstract
ideas. His interests centre around the occupations of his daily life; and
where philosophic problems are touched upon, they appear either in relation
to definite individuals or in the more or less anthropomorphic forms of
religious beliefs. Discourses on qualities without connection with the object
to which the qualities belong, or of activities or states disconnected from the
idea of the actor or the subject being in a certain state, will hardly occur in
primitive speech. Thus the Indian will not speak of goodness as such,
although he may very well speak of the goodness of a person. He will not
speak of a state of bliss apart from the person who is in such a state. He will
not refer to the power of seeing without designating an individual who has
such power. Thus it happens that in languages in which the idea of
possession is expressed by elements subordinated to nouns, all abstract
terms appear always with possessive elements. It is, however, perfectly
conceivable that an Indian trained in philosophic thought would proceed to
free the underlying nominal forms from the possessive elements, and thus
reach abstract forms strictly corresponding to the abstract forms of our
modern languages. I have made this experiment, for instance, in one of the
languages of Vancouver Island, in which no abstract term ever occurs
without its possessive elements. After some discussion, I found it perfectly
easy to develop the idea of the abstract term in the mind of the Indian, who
stated that the word without a possessive pronoun gives good sense,
although it is not used idiomatically. I succeeded, for instance, in this
sight,” the Indian may not be able to form the expression “the eye,” but may
have to define that the eye of a person or of an animal is meant. Neither
may the Indian be able to generalize readily the abstract idea of an eye as
the representative of the whole class of objects, but may have to specialize
by an expression like “this eye here.” Neither may he be able to express by
a single term the idea of “organ,” but may have to specify it by an
expression like “instrument of seeing,” so that the whole sentence might
assume a form like “an indefinite person’s eye is his means of seeing.” Still
it will be recognized that in this more specific form the general idea may be
well expressed. It seems very questionable in how far the restriction of the
use of certain grammatical forms can really be conceived as a hindrance in
the formulation of generalized ideas. It seems much more likely that the
lack of these forms is due to the lack of their need. Primitive man, when
conversing with his fellow-man, is not in the habit of discussing abstract
ideas. His interests centre around the occupations of his daily life; and
where philosophic problems are touched upon, they appear either in relation
to definite individuals or in the more or less anthropomorphic forms of
religious beliefs. Discourses on qualities without connection with the object
to which the qualities belong, or of activities or states disconnected from the
idea of the actor or the subject being in a certain state, will hardly occur in
primitive speech. Thus the Indian will not speak of goodness as such,
although he may very well speak of the goodness of a person. He will not
speak of a state of bliss apart from the person who is in such a state. He will
not refer to the power of seeing without designating an individual who has
such power. Thus it happens that in languages in which the idea of
possession is expressed by elements subordinated to nouns, all abstract
terms appear always with possessive elements. It is, however, perfectly
conceivable that an Indian trained in philosophic thought would proceed to
free the underlying nominal forms from the possessive elements, and thus
reach abstract forms strictly corresponding to the abstract forms of our
modern languages. I have made this experiment, for instance, in one of the
languages of Vancouver Island, in which no abstract term ever occurs
without its possessive elements. After some discussion, I found it perfectly
easy to develop the idea of the abstract term in the mind of the Indian, who
stated that the word without a possessive pronoun gives good sense,
although it is not used idiomatically. I succeeded, for instance, in this
Page 102
manner, in isolating the terms for “love” and “pity,” which ordinarily occur
only in possessive forms, like “his love for him” or “my pity for you.” That
this view is correct, may also be observed in languages in which possessive
elements appear as independent forms; as, for instance, in the Siouan
languages. In these, pure abstract terms are quite common.
There is also evidence that other specializing elements, which are so
characteristic of many Indian languages, may be dispensed with when, for
one reason or another, it seems desirable to generalize a term. To use an
example of a western language,[5] the idea “to be seated” is almost always
expressed with an inseparable suffix expressing the place in which a person
is seated, as “seated on the floor of the house, on the ground, on the beach,
on a pile of things,” or “on a round thing,” etc. When, however, for some
reason, the idea of the state of sitting is to be emphasized, a form may be
used which expresses simply “being in a sitting posture.” In this case, also,
the device for generalized expression is present; but the opportunity for its
application arises seldom, or perhaps never. I think what is true in these
cases is true of the structure of every single language. The fact that
generalized forms of expression are not used, does not prove inability to
form them, but it merely proves that the mode of life of the people is such
that they are not required; that they would, however, develop just as soon as
needed.
This point of view is also corroborated by a study of the numeral systems of
primitive languages. As is well known, many languages exist in which the
numerals do not exceed two or three. It has been inferred from this that the
people speaking these languages are not capable of forming the concept of
higher numbers. I think this interpretation of the existing conditions is quite
erroneous. People like the South American Indians (among whom these
defective numeral systems are found), or like the Eskimo (whose old
system of numbers probably did not exceed ten), are presumably not in
need of higher numerical expressions, because there are not many objects
that they have to count. On the other hand, just as soon as these same
people find themselves in contact with civilization, and when they acquire
standards of value that have to be counted, they adopt with perfect ease
higher numerals from other languages, and develop a more or less perfect
system of counting. This does not mean that every individual who in the
course of his life has never made use of higher numerals would acquire
only in possessive forms, like “his love for him” or “my pity for you.” That
this view is correct, may also be observed in languages in which possessive
elements appear as independent forms; as, for instance, in the Siouan
languages. In these, pure abstract terms are quite common.
There is also evidence that other specializing elements, which are so
characteristic of many Indian languages, may be dispensed with when, for
one reason or another, it seems desirable to generalize a term. To use an
example of a western language,[5] the idea “to be seated” is almost always
expressed with an inseparable suffix expressing the place in which a person
is seated, as “seated on the floor of the house, on the ground, on the beach,
on a pile of things,” or “on a round thing,” etc. When, however, for some
reason, the idea of the state of sitting is to be emphasized, a form may be
used which expresses simply “being in a sitting posture.” In this case, also,
the device for generalized expression is present; but the opportunity for its
application arises seldom, or perhaps never. I think what is true in these
cases is true of the structure of every single language. The fact that
generalized forms of expression are not used, does not prove inability to
form them, but it merely proves that the mode of life of the people is such
that they are not required; that they would, however, develop just as soon as
needed.
This point of view is also corroborated by a study of the numeral systems of
primitive languages. As is well known, many languages exist in which the
numerals do not exceed two or three. It has been inferred from this that the
people speaking these languages are not capable of forming the concept of
higher numbers. I think this interpretation of the existing conditions is quite
erroneous. People like the South American Indians (among whom these
defective numeral systems are found), or like the Eskimo (whose old
system of numbers probably did not exceed ten), are presumably not in
need of higher numerical expressions, because there are not many objects
that they have to count. On the other hand, just as soon as these same
people find themselves in contact with civilization, and when they acquire
standards of value that have to be counted, they adopt with perfect ease
higher numerals from other languages, and develop a more or less perfect
system of counting. This does not mean that every individual who in the
course of his life has never made use of higher numerals would acquire
Page 103
more complex systems readily; but the tribe as a whole seems always to be
capable of adjusting itself to the needs of counting. It must be borne in mind
that counting does not become necessary until objects are considered in
such generalized form that their individualities are entirely lost sight of. For
this reason it is possible that even a person who owns a herd of
domesticated animals may know them by name and by their characteristics,
without ever desiring to count them. Members of a war expedition may be
known by name, and may not be counted. In short, there is no proof that the
lack of the use of numerals is in any way connected with the inability to
form the concepts of higher numbers when needed.
If we want to form a correct judgment of the influence that language exerts
over thought, we ought to bear in mind that our European languages, as
found at the present time, have been moulded to a great extent by the
abstract thought of philosophers. Terms like “essence” and “existence,”
many of which are now commonly used, are by origin artificial devices for
expressing the results of abstract thought. In this way they would resemble
the artificial, unidiomatic abstract terms that may be formed in primitive
languages.
Thus it would seem that the obstacles to generalized thought inherent in the
form of a language are of minor importance only, and that presumably
language alone would not prevent a people from advancing to more
generalized forms of thinking, if the general state of their culture should
require expression of such thought; that under these conditions, the
language would be moulded rather by the cultural state. It does not seem
likely, therefore, that there is any direct relation between the culture of a
tribe and the language they speak, except in so far as the form of the
language will be moulded by the state of culture, but not in so far as a
certain state of culture is conditioned by morphological traits of the
language.
Thus we have found that language does not furnish the much-looked-for
means of discovering differences in the mental status of different races.
3. See map in Handbook of American Indians (Bulletin 30 of the Bureau
of American Ethnology), part i (1907).
capable of adjusting itself to the needs of counting. It must be borne in mind
that counting does not become necessary until objects are considered in
such generalized form that their individualities are entirely lost sight of. For
this reason it is possible that even a person who owns a herd of
domesticated animals may know them by name and by their characteristics,
without ever desiring to count them. Members of a war expedition may be
known by name, and may not be counted. In short, there is no proof that the
lack of the use of numerals is in any way connected with the inability to
form the concepts of higher numbers when needed.
If we want to form a correct judgment of the influence that language exerts
over thought, we ought to bear in mind that our European languages, as
found at the present time, have been moulded to a great extent by the
abstract thought of philosophers. Terms like “essence” and “existence,”
many of which are now commonly used, are by origin artificial devices for
expressing the results of abstract thought. In this way they would resemble
the artificial, unidiomatic abstract terms that may be formed in primitive
languages.
Thus it would seem that the obstacles to generalized thought inherent in the
form of a language are of minor importance only, and that presumably
language alone would not prevent a people from advancing to more
generalized forms of thinking, if the general state of their culture should
require expression of such thought; that under these conditions, the
language would be moulded rather by the cultural state. It does not seem
likely, therefore, that there is any direct relation between the culture of a
tribe and the language they speak, except in so far as the form of the
language will be moulded by the state of culture, but not in so far as a
certain state of culture is conditioned by morphological traits of the
language.
Thus we have found that language does not furnish the much-looked-for
means of discovering differences in the mental status of different races.
3. See map in Handbook of American Indians (Bulletin 30 of the Bureau
of American Ethnology), part i (1907).
Page 104
4. This must not be understood to mean that every primitive language is
in a constant state of rapid modification. There are many evidences of
a great permanence of languages. When, however, owing to certain
outer or inner causes, changes set in, they are apt to bring about a
thorough modification of the form of speech.
5. The Kwakiutl of Vancouver Island.
in a constant state of rapid modification. There are many evidences of
a great permanence of languages. When, however, owing to certain
outer or inner causes, changes set in, they are apt to bring about a
thorough modification of the form of speech.
5. The Kwakiutl of Vancouver Island.
Page 105
Page 106
VI. THE UNIVERSALITY OF CULTURAL
TRAITS
There remains one question to be discussed; namely, whether some tribes
represent a lower cultural stage when looked at from an evolutionary point
of view.
Our previous discussion has shown that almost all attempts to characterize
the mind of primitive man do not take into account racial affiliations, but
only stages of culture, and the results of our efforts to determine
characteristic racial differences have been of doubtful value. It appears,
therefore, that modern anthropologists not only proceed on the assumption
of the generic unity of the mind of man, but tacitly disregard quantitative
differences which may very well occur. We may therefore base our further
considerations on the theory of the similarity of mental functions in all
races.
Observation has shown, however, that not only emotions, intellect, and will-
power of man are alike everywhere, but that much more detailed
similarities in thought and action occur among the most diverse peoples.
These similarities are apparently so detailed and far-reaching, that Bastian
was led to speak of the appalling monotony of the fundamental ideas of
mankind all over the globe.
Thus it has been found that the metaphysical notions of man may be
reduced to a few types which are of universal distribution. The same is the
case in regard to the forms of society, laws, and inventions.
Furthermore, the most intricate and apparently illogical ideas, and the most
curious and complex customs, appear among a few tribes here and there in
such a manner that the assumption of a common historical origin is
excluded. When studying the culture of any one tribe, more or less close
analogues of single traits of its culture may be found among a great
TRAITS
There remains one question to be discussed; namely, whether some tribes
represent a lower cultural stage when looked at from an evolutionary point
of view.
Our previous discussion has shown that almost all attempts to characterize
the mind of primitive man do not take into account racial affiliations, but
only stages of culture, and the results of our efforts to determine
characteristic racial differences have been of doubtful value. It appears,
therefore, that modern anthropologists not only proceed on the assumption
of the generic unity of the mind of man, but tacitly disregard quantitative
differences which may very well occur. We may therefore base our further
considerations on the theory of the similarity of mental functions in all
races.
Observation has shown, however, that not only emotions, intellect, and will-
power of man are alike everywhere, but that much more detailed
similarities in thought and action occur among the most diverse peoples.
These similarities are apparently so detailed and far-reaching, that Bastian
was led to speak of the appalling monotony of the fundamental ideas of
mankind all over the globe.
Thus it has been found that the metaphysical notions of man may be
reduced to a few types which are of universal distribution. The same is the
case in regard to the forms of society, laws, and inventions.
Furthermore, the most intricate and apparently illogical ideas, and the most
curious and complex customs, appear among a few tribes here and there in
such a manner that the assumption of a common historical origin is
excluded. When studying the culture of any one tribe, more or less close
analogues of single traits of its culture may be found among a great
Page 107
diversity of peoples. Instances of such analogues have been collected to a
vast extent by Tylor, Spencer, Frazer, Bastian, Andree, Post, and many
others, so that it is not necessary to give here any detailed proof of this fact.
A few examples will suffice. Among the more general ideas, I may mention
the belief in a land of the souls of the deceased, located in the west, and
reached by crossing a river,—known to all of us from Greek mythology, but
well known also among the native tribes of America and Polynesia. Another
example is the idea of a multiplicity of worlds,—one or more spanned over
us, others stretching under us, the central one the home of man; the upper or
lower, the home of the gods and happy souls; the other, the home of the
unhappy,—an idea familiar to us from the positions of heaven and hell, but
no less developed in India, Siberia, and arctic America. The idea of the
ability of man to acquire protecting guardian spirits offers another example.
Another domain of mental life furnishes equally striking instances. The
universal knowledge of the art of producing fire by friction, the boiling of
food, the knowledge of the drill, illustrate the universality of certain
inventions. Still other phenomena of this class are furnished by certain
elementary features of grammatical structure, like the use of expressions for
the three persons of the pronoun,—namely, the speaker, the person
addressed, and the person spoken of,—or the frequent distinction of
singularity and plurality.
Special curious analogues that occur in regions far apart may be
exemplified by such beliefs as the possibility of foretelling the future by the
cracking of burnt bones (Andree), the occurrence of the Phaëton legend in
Greece and northwest America (Boas), the bleeding of animals by the use of
a small bow and arrow (Heger), the development of astrology in the Old
World and the New, the similarity of basketry technique and design in
Africa and America (Dixon), the invention of the blow-gun in America and
Malaysia.
These examples will suggest the classes of phenomena to which I refer. It
follows from these observations that when we find analogues of single traits
of culture among distinct peoples, the presumption is, not that there has
been a common historical source, but that they have arisen independently;
and the theory suggests itself that a common cause accounts for the constant
recurrence of these phenomena among the most varied members of
mankind, no matter to what race they may belong.
vast extent by Tylor, Spencer, Frazer, Bastian, Andree, Post, and many
others, so that it is not necessary to give here any detailed proof of this fact.
A few examples will suffice. Among the more general ideas, I may mention
the belief in a land of the souls of the deceased, located in the west, and
reached by crossing a river,—known to all of us from Greek mythology, but
well known also among the native tribes of America and Polynesia. Another
example is the idea of a multiplicity of worlds,—one or more spanned over
us, others stretching under us, the central one the home of man; the upper or
lower, the home of the gods and happy souls; the other, the home of the
unhappy,—an idea familiar to us from the positions of heaven and hell, but
no less developed in India, Siberia, and arctic America. The idea of the
ability of man to acquire protecting guardian spirits offers another example.
Another domain of mental life furnishes equally striking instances. The
universal knowledge of the art of producing fire by friction, the boiling of
food, the knowledge of the drill, illustrate the universality of certain
inventions. Still other phenomena of this class are furnished by certain
elementary features of grammatical structure, like the use of expressions for
the three persons of the pronoun,—namely, the speaker, the person
addressed, and the person spoken of,—or the frequent distinction of
singularity and plurality.
Special curious analogues that occur in regions far apart may be
exemplified by such beliefs as the possibility of foretelling the future by the
cracking of burnt bones (Andree), the occurrence of the Phaëton legend in
Greece and northwest America (Boas), the bleeding of animals by the use of
a small bow and arrow (Heger), the development of astrology in the Old
World and the New, the similarity of basketry technique and design in
Africa and America (Dixon), the invention of the blow-gun in America and
Malaysia.
These examples will suggest the classes of phenomena to which I refer. It
follows from these observations that when we find analogues of single traits
of culture among distinct peoples, the presumption is, not that there has
been a common historical source, but that they have arisen independently;
and the theory suggests itself that a common cause accounts for the constant
recurrence of these phenomena among the most varied members of
mankind, no matter to what race they may belong.
Page 108
Further investigation shows that these customs are not quite evenly
distributed, but that certain more or less intimate associations exist between
the industrial development, social organization, and religious beliefs of the
peoples of the world; so that, among people with simple industries, thoughts
are found that differ somewhat from those of people who have advanced
further in the development of material culture. It has also been noticed that
a relation exists between the ethnic life of a people and the geographical
environment that favors or hinders their material development.
The common cause for this similarity of actions and beliefs of peoples and
tribes widely separated, belonging to different races, and being on certain
stages of cultural development, has been looked for in several ways.
Some investigators—like Ratzel, and in older times Karl Ritter and Guyot
—have laid particular stress upon the influence of geographical
environment upon the life of man, and emphasize those similarities which
appear in similar types of environment.
Others believe that many of the customs, beliefs, and inventions common to
people who live in regions far apart are an old heritage derived from the
earliest times, when mankind was still confined to a small part of the earth’s
surface.
Still others have tried to isolate the most generalized forms of similar ethnic
phenomena. Bastian, the most important representative of this group of
investigators, has called these forms “elementary ideas,” and has tried to
show that they are unexplainable.
Psychologists finally have endeavored to explain the similarities by an
analysis of mental processes.
It seems necessary to discuss these four methods of approach a little more
fully.
It is not difficult to illustrate the important influence of geographical
environment upon forms of inventions. The variety of habitations used by
tribes of different areas offer an example of its influence. The snow house
of the Eskimo, the bark wigwam of the Indian, the cave dwelling of the
tribes of the desert, may serve as illustrations of the way in which
protection against exposure is attained, in accordance with the available
materials. Other examples may be found in the forms of more special
distributed, but that certain more or less intimate associations exist between
the industrial development, social organization, and religious beliefs of the
peoples of the world; so that, among people with simple industries, thoughts
are found that differ somewhat from those of people who have advanced
further in the development of material culture. It has also been noticed that
a relation exists between the ethnic life of a people and the geographical
environment that favors or hinders their material development.
The common cause for this similarity of actions and beliefs of peoples and
tribes widely separated, belonging to different races, and being on certain
stages of cultural development, has been looked for in several ways.
Some investigators—like Ratzel, and in older times Karl Ritter and Guyot
—have laid particular stress upon the influence of geographical
environment upon the life of man, and emphasize those similarities which
appear in similar types of environment.
Others believe that many of the customs, beliefs, and inventions common to
people who live in regions far apart are an old heritage derived from the
earliest times, when mankind was still confined to a small part of the earth’s
surface.
Still others have tried to isolate the most generalized forms of similar ethnic
phenomena. Bastian, the most important representative of this group of
investigators, has called these forms “elementary ideas,” and has tried to
show that they are unexplainable.
Psychologists finally have endeavored to explain the similarities by an
analysis of mental processes.
It seems necessary to discuss these four methods of approach a little more
fully.
It is not difficult to illustrate the important influence of geographical
environment upon forms of inventions. The variety of habitations used by
tribes of different areas offer an example of its influence. The snow house
of the Eskimo, the bark wigwam of the Indian, the cave dwelling of the
tribes of the desert, may serve as illustrations of the way in which
protection against exposure is attained, in accordance with the available
materials. Other examples may be found in the forms of more special
Page 109
inventions: as in the complex bows of the Eskimo, which seem to be due to
the lack of long elastic material for bow-staves; and in the devices for
securing elasticity of the bow where elastic wood is difficult to obtain, or
where greater strength of the bow is required; and in the skin receptacles
and baskets which often serve as substitutes for pottery among tribes
without permanent habitation. We may also mention the dependence of the
location of villages upon the food-supply, and of communication upon
available trails or upon the facility of communication by water.
Environmental influences appear in the territorial limits of certain tribes or
peoples, as well as in the distribution and density of population. Even in the
more complex forms of the mental life, the influence of environment may
be found; as in nature myths explaining the activity of volcanoes or the
presence of curious land forms, or in beliefs and customs relating to the
local characterization of the seasons.
When, in our theories, we lay stress alone on observations which show that
man is dependent upon geographical environment, and upon the assumption
of a sameness or similarity of the mind in all races of mankind, we are
necessarily led to the conclusion that the same environment will produce
the same cultural results everywhere.
This is obviously not true, for the forms of culture of peoples living in the
same kind of environment show often marked differences. I do not need to
illustrate this by comparing the American settler with the North American
Indian, or the successive races of people that have settled in England, and
have developed from the Stone Age to the modern English. It may,
however, be desirable to show that even among primitive tribes,
geographical environment alone does not by any means determine the type
of culture. Proof of this fact may be found in the mode of life of the hunting
and fishing Eskimo and the reindeer-breeding Chukchee (Bogoras); the
African pastoral Hottentot and the hunting Bushmen in their older, wider
distribution (Schultze); the Negrito and the Malay of southeastern Asia
(Martin).
A second and more important element to be considered is the social status
of each people, and it would seem that environment is important only in so
far as it limits or favors the activities that belong to any particular group. It
may even be shown that old customs, that may have been in harmony with a
certain type of environment, tend to survive under new conditions, where
the lack of long elastic material for bow-staves; and in the devices for
securing elasticity of the bow where elastic wood is difficult to obtain, or
where greater strength of the bow is required; and in the skin receptacles
and baskets which often serve as substitutes for pottery among tribes
without permanent habitation. We may also mention the dependence of the
location of villages upon the food-supply, and of communication upon
available trails or upon the facility of communication by water.
Environmental influences appear in the territorial limits of certain tribes or
peoples, as well as in the distribution and density of population. Even in the
more complex forms of the mental life, the influence of environment may
be found; as in nature myths explaining the activity of volcanoes or the
presence of curious land forms, or in beliefs and customs relating to the
local characterization of the seasons.
When, in our theories, we lay stress alone on observations which show that
man is dependent upon geographical environment, and upon the assumption
of a sameness or similarity of the mind in all races of mankind, we are
necessarily led to the conclusion that the same environment will produce
the same cultural results everywhere.
This is obviously not true, for the forms of culture of peoples living in the
same kind of environment show often marked differences. I do not need to
illustrate this by comparing the American settler with the North American
Indian, or the successive races of people that have settled in England, and
have developed from the Stone Age to the modern English. It may,
however, be desirable to show that even among primitive tribes,
geographical environment alone does not by any means determine the type
of culture. Proof of this fact may be found in the mode of life of the hunting
and fishing Eskimo and the reindeer-breeding Chukchee (Bogoras); the
African pastoral Hottentot and the hunting Bushmen in their older, wider
distribution (Schultze); the Negrito and the Malay of southeastern Asia
(Martin).
A second and more important element to be considered is the social status
of each people, and it would seem that environment is important only in so
far as it limits or favors the activities that belong to any particular group. It
may even be shown that old customs, that may have been in harmony with a
certain type of environment, tend to survive under new conditions, where
Page 110
they are of disadvantage rather than of advantage to the people. An example
of this kind, taken from our own civilization, is our failure to utilize
unfamiliar kinds of food that may be found in newly settled countries.
Another example is presented by the reindeer-breeding Chukchee, who
carry about in their nomadic life a tent of most complicated structure, which
corresponds in its type to the older permanent house of the coast dwellers,
and which contrasts in the most marked way with the simplicity and light
weight of the Eskimo tent (Bogoras). Even among the Eskimo, who have so
marvellously well succeeded in adapting themselves to their geographical
environment, we may recognize customs that prevent the fullest use of the
opportunities offered by the country, an example of which is the law
forbidding the promiscuous use of caribou-meat and of seal-meat (Boas).
Thus it would seem that environment has an important effect upon the
customs and beliefs of man, but only in so far as it helps to determine the
special forms of customs and beliefs. These are, however, based primarily
on cultural conditions, which in themselves are due to historical causes.
At this point the students of anthropo-geography who attempt to explain the
whole cultural development on the basis of geographical environmental
conditions are wont to claim that these historical causes themselves are
founded on older conditions, in which they have originated under the stress
of environment. It seems to my mind that this claim is inadmissible as long
as the investigation of every single cultural feature demonstrates that the
influence of environment brings about a certain degree of adjustment
between environment and social life, but that a complete explanation of the
prevailing conditions, based on the action of environment alone, is never
possible. We must remember, that, no matter how great an influence we
may ascribe to environment, that influence can become active only by being
exerted upon the mind; so that the characteristics of the mind must enter
into the resultant forms of social activity. It is just as little conceivable that
mental life can be explained satisfactorily by environment alone, as that
environment can be explained by the influence of the people upon nature,
which, as we all know, has brought about changes of water-courses, the
destruction of forests, and changes of fauna. In other words, it seems
entirely arbitrary to disregard the part that psychical elements play in
determining the forms of activities and beliefs which occur with great
frequency all over the world.
of this kind, taken from our own civilization, is our failure to utilize
unfamiliar kinds of food that may be found in newly settled countries.
Another example is presented by the reindeer-breeding Chukchee, who
carry about in their nomadic life a tent of most complicated structure, which
corresponds in its type to the older permanent house of the coast dwellers,
and which contrasts in the most marked way with the simplicity and light
weight of the Eskimo tent (Bogoras). Even among the Eskimo, who have so
marvellously well succeeded in adapting themselves to their geographical
environment, we may recognize customs that prevent the fullest use of the
opportunities offered by the country, an example of which is the law
forbidding the promiscuous use of caribou-meat and of seal-meat (Boas).
Thus it would seem that environment has an important effect upon the
customs and beliefs of man, but only in so far as it helps to determine the
special forms of customs and beliefs. These are, however, based primarily
on cultural conditions, which in themselves are due to historical causes.
At this point the students of anthropo-geography who attempt to explain the
whole cultural development on the basis of geographical environmental
conditions are wont to claim that these historical causes themselves are
founded on older conditions, in which they have originated under the stress
of environment. It seems to my mind that this claim is inadmissible as long
as the investigation of every single cultural feature demonstrates that the
influence of environment brings about a certain degree of adjustment
between environment and social life, but that a complete explanation of the
prevailing conditions, based on the action of environment alone, is never
possible. We must remember, that, no matter how great an influence we
may ascribe to environment, that influence can become active only by being
exerted upon the mind; so that the characteristics of the mind must enter
into the resultant forms of social activity. It is just as little conceivable that
mental life can be explained satisfactorily by environment alone, as that
environment can be explained by the influence of the people upon nature,
which, as we all know, has brought about changes of water-courses, the
destruction of forests, and changes of fauna. In other words, it seems
entirely arbitrary to disregard the part that psychical elements play in
determining the forms of activities and beliefs which occur with great
frequency all over the world.
Page 111
The second theory that has been advanced to explain the sameness of a
number of fundamental ideas and inventions is based on the assumption that
they represent old cultural achievements belonging to a period previous to
the general dispersion of the human race.
This theory is based on the universal distribution of certain cultural
elements. Obviously it can apply only to features that occur the world over;
for, if we should admit the loss of some of them in the course of historical
development, the door would be open to the most fanciful conclusions. A
few ethnological data seem to favor this theory, and make us inclined to
believe that some of the universal traits of culture may go back to a very
early time before that dispersion of mankind which is demanded on
biological grounds. Most important among these is perhaps the occurrence
of the dog as a domesticated animal in practically all parts of the world. It is
true that in all probability native wild dogs constitute the principal ancestry
of the dogs of the various continents; but nevertheless, it seems plausible
that the living-together of man and dog developed in the earliest period of
human history, before the races of northern Asia and America separated
from those of southeastern Asia. The introduction of the dingo (the native
dog) into Australia seems to be most easily explained when we assume that
it accompanied man to that remote continent.
Other very simple activities may perhaps be derived from achievements of
the earliest ancestors of man. The art of fire-making, of drilling, cutting,
sawing, work in stone, belonged probably to this early age, and may have
been the heritage on which each people built up its own individual type of
culture (Weule). If archæological investigations should show that
implements and other evidences of human achievement are found in a
geological period during which mankind had not attained its present world-
wide distribution, we should have to infer that these represent the early
cultural possessions of man, which he carried with him all over the world.
In this lies the great and fundamental importance of the eolithic finds that
have been discussed so extensively during the last few years. Language is
also a trait common to all mankind, and one that therefore may have its
roots in earliest times.
The activities of the higher apes seem to favor the assumption that certain
arts may have belonged to man before his dispersion. Their habit of making
nests, that is, habitations, the use of sticks and stones, point in this direction.
number of fundamental ideas and inventions is based on the assumption that
they represent old cultural achievements belonging to a period previous to
the general dispersion of the human race.
This theory is based on the universal distribution of certain cultural
elements. Obviously it can apply only to features that occur the world over;
for, if we should admit the loss of some of them in the course of historical
development, the door would be open to the most fanciful conclusions. A
few ethnological data seem to favor this theory, and make us inclined to
believe that some of the universal traits of culture may go back to a very
early time before that dispersion of mankind which is demanded on
biological grounds. Most important among these is perhaps the occurrence
of the dog as a domesticated animal in practically all parts of the world. It is
true that in all probability native wild dogs constitute the principal ancestry
of the dogs of the various continents; but nevertheless, it seems plausible
that the living-together of man and dog developed in the earliest period of
human history, before the races of northern Asia and America separated
from those of southeastern Asia. The introduction of the dingo (the native
dog) into Australia seems to be most easily explained when we assume that
it accompanied man to that remote continent.
Other very simple activities may perhaps be derived from achievements of
the earliest ancestors of man. The art of fire-making, of drilling, cutting,
sawing, work in stone, belonged probably to this early age, and may have
been the heritage on which each people built up its own individual type of
culture (Weule). If archæological investigations should show that
implements and other evidences of human achievement are found in a
geological period during which mankind had not attained its present world-
wide distribution, we should have to infer that these represent the early
cultural possessions of man, which he carried with him all over the world.
In this lies the great and fundamental importance of the eolithic finds that
have been discussed so extensively during the last few years. Language is
also a trait common to all mankind, and one that therefore may have its
roots in earliest times.
The activities of the higher apes seem to favor the assumption that certain
arts may have belonged to man before his dispersion. Their habit of making
nests, that is, habitations, the use of sticks and stones, point in this direction.
Page 112
All this makes it plausible that certain cultural achievements date back to
the origin of mankind. The defenders of this theory, like Weule and
Graebner, also believe that a sporadic occurrence of certain inventions like
the boomerang, among races that are held to be akin in descent, may have
originated before the differentiation and dispersion of these races.
In the case of many of the phenomena which may be explained from these
points of view, it is quite impossible to give incontrovertible arguments
which would prove that these customs are not due to parallel and
independent development rather than to community of origin: the decision
of this problem will be found largely in the results of prehistoric
archæology on the one hand, and in those of animal psychology on the
other.
The problem is made still more difficult by the dissemination of cultural
elements from tribe to tribe, from people to people, and from continent to
continent, which can be proved to have existed from the earliest times on.
As an instance of the rapidity with which cultural achievements are
transmitted may be mentioned the modern history of some cultivated plants.
Tobacco and cassava were introduced into Africa after the discovery of
America, and it took little time for these plants to spread over the whole
continent; so that at present they enter so deeply into the whole culture of
the negro, that nobody would suspect their foreign origin (Hahn). We find
in the same way that the use of the banana has pervaded almost the whole
of South America (Von den Steinen); and the history of Indian-corn is
another example of the incredible rapidity with which a useful cultural
acquisition may spread over the whole world. It is mentioned as known in
Europe in 1539, and, according to Dr. Laufer, had reached China by way of
Tibet between 1540 and 1570.
It is easy to show that similar conditions prevailed in earlier times. Victor
Hehn’s investigations show the gradual and continuous increase of the
number of domesticated animals and cultivated plants, due to their
importation from Asia. The same process was going on in prehistoric times.
The gradual spread of the Asiatic horse, which was first used as a draught
animal, later on for riding, the spread of cattle over Africa and Europe, the
development of European grains, may serve as illustrations. The area over
which these additions to the stock of human culture were spread is very
large. We see most of them travel westward until they reach the Atlantic
the origin of mankind. The defenders of this theory, like Weule and
Graebner, also believe that a sporadic occurrence of certain inventions like
the boomerang, among races that are held to be akin in descent, may have
originated before the differentiation and dispersion of these races.
In the case of many of the phenomena which may be explained from these
points of view, it is quite impossible to give incontrovertible arguments
which would prove that these customs are not due to parallel and
independent development rather than to community of origin: the decision
of this problem will be found largely in the results of prehistoric
archæology on the one hand, and in those of animal psychology on the
other.
The problem is made still more difficult by the dissemination of cultural
elements from tribe to tribe, from people to people, and from continent to
continent, which can be proved to have existed from the earliest times on.
As an instance of the rapidity with which cultural achievements are
transmitted may be mentioned the modern history of some cultivated plants.
Tobacco and cassava were introduced into Africa after the discovery of
America, and it took little time for these plants to spread over the whole
continent; so that at present they enter so deeply into the whole culture of
the negro, that nobody would suspect their foreign origin (Hahn). We find
in the same way that the use of the banana has pervaded almost the whole
of South America (Von den Steinen); and the history of Indian-corn is
another example of the incredible rapidity with which a useful cultural
acquisition may spread over the whole world. It is mentioned as known in
Europe in 1539, and, according to Dr. Laufer, had reached China by way of
Tibet between 1540 and 1570.
It is easy to show that similar conditions prevailed in earlier times. Victor
Hehn’s investigations show the gradual and continuous increase of the
number of domesticated animals and cultivated plants, due to their
importation from Asia. The same process was going on in prehistoric times.
The gradual spread of the Asiatic horse, which was first used as a draught
animal, later on for riding, the spread of cattle over Africa and Europe, the
development of European grains, may serve as illustrations. The area over
which these additions to the stock of human culture were spread is very
large. We see most of them travel westward until they reach the Atlantic
Page 113
coast, and eastward to the shores of the Pacific Ocean. They also penetrated
the African Continent. It may be that the use of milk was disseminated in a
similar way; for when the people of the world enter into our historic
knowledge, we find milk used all over Europe, Africa, and the western part
of Asia.
Perhaps the best proof of transmission is contained in the folk-lore of the
tribes of the world. Nothing seems to travel as readily as fanciful tales. We
know of certain complex tales, which cannot possibly have been invented
twice, that are told by the Berbers in Morocco, by the Italians, the Russians,
in the jungles of India, in the highlands of Tibet, on the tundras of Siberia,
and on the prairies of North America; so that perhaps the only parts of the
world not reached by them are South Africa, Australia, Polynesia, and
South America. The examples of such transmission are quite numerous, and
we begin to see that the early inter-relation of the races of man was almost
world-wide.
It follows from this observation that the culture of any given tribe, no
matter how primitive it may be, can be fully explained only when we take
into consideration its inner growth as well as its relation to the culture of its
near and distant neighbors, and the effect that they may have exerted.
It may be well to indicate here that there seem to have been two enormously
large areas of extended diffusion. Our brief remarks on the distribution of
cultivated plants and domesticated animals prove the existence of
interrelations between Europe, Asia, and North Africa, from the Atlantic to
the Pacific Ocean. Other cultural traits corroborate this conclusion. The
gradual spread of bronze from Central Asia westward and eastward, all over
Europe and over China, the area in which the wheel is used, where
agriculture with plough and with the help of domesticated animals is
practised, show the same type of distribution (Hahn). We may recognize the
sameness of characteristic traits in this area also in other respects. Oath and
ordeal are highly developed in Europe, Africa, and Asia excepting the
northeastern part of Siberia, while in America they are hardly known
(Laasch). Other common features of the cultural types of the Old World
appear also most clearly by contrast with conditions in America. One of
these features is the importance of formal judicial procedure in the Old
World, and its almost entire absence among all the tribes of North and
South America, who, in their general cultural development, might well be
the African Continent. It may be that the use of milk was disseminated in a
similar way; for when the people of the world enter into our historic
knowledge, we find milk used all over Europe, Africa, and the western part
of Asia.
Perhaps the best proof of transmission is contained in the folk-lore of the
tribes of the world. Nothing seems to travel as readily as fanciful tales. We
know of certain complex tales, which cannot possibly have been invented
twice, that are told by the Berbers in Morocco, by the Italians, the Russians,
in the jungles of India, in the highlands of Tibet, on the tundras of Siberia,
and on the prairies of North America; so that perhaps the only parts of the
world not reached by them are South Africa, Australia, Polynesia, and
South America. The examples of such transmission are quite numerous, and
we begin to see that the early inter-relation of the races of man was almost
world-wide.
It follows from this observation that the culture of any given tribe, no
matter how primitive it may be, can be fully explained only when we take
into consideration its inner growth as well as its relation to the culture of its
near and distant neighbors, and the effect that they may have exerted.
It may be well to indicate here that there seem to have been two enormously
large areas of extended diffusion. Our brief remarks on the distribution of
cultivated plants and domesticated animals prove the existence of
interrelations between Europe, Asia, and North Africa, from the Atlantic to
the Pacific Ocean. Other cultural traits corroborate this conclusion. The
gradual spread of bronze from Central Asia westward and eastward, all over
Europe and over China, the area in which the wheel is used, where
agriculture with plough and with the help of domesticated animals is
practised, show the same type of distribution (Hahn). We may recognize the
sameness of characteristic traits in this area also in other respects. Oath and
ordeal are highly developed in Europe, Africa, and Asia excepting the
northeastern part of Siberia, while in America they are hardly known
(Laasch). Other common features of the cultural types of the Old World
appear also most clearly by contrast with conditions in America. One of
these features is the importance of formal judicial procedure in the Old
World, and its almost entire absence among all the tribes of North and
South America, who, in their general cultural development, might well be
Page 114
compared with the African negroes. In the domain of folk-lore I would
mention the frequency of the riddle, the proverb, and the moralizing fable,
which are so characteristic of an enormous part of the Old World, while
they are lacking in northeastern Siberia and in America. In all these
features, Europe, a large part of Africa, and Asia except in its extreme
northeastern part, and its island connection east of the Malay Archipelago,
form a unit.
In a similar manner we may trace certain very general traits over a large
part of America. Most convincing among these is the use of Indian-corn all
over that part of America in which agriculture is practised; but we might
also mention the development of a peculiar type of ceremonialism and of
decorative art. It would seem as though the middle parts of America had
played a rôle similar to that of Central Asia in the Old World, in so far as
many of the most characteristic traits of civilization may have had their
home here before the higher type of Central American and South American
civilizations were developed.
The third point of view is represented by Bastian, who recognizes the great
importance of geographical environment in modifying the analogous ethnic
phenomena, but does not ascribe to them creative power. To him the
sameness of the forms of thought found in regions wide apart suggested the
existence of certain definite types of thought, no matter in what
surroundings man may live, and what may be his social and psychical
relations. These fundamental forms of thought, “that develop with iron
necessity wherever man lives,” were called by him “elementary ideas.” He
denies that it is possible to discover the ultimate sources of inventions,
ideas, customs, and beliefs, which are of universal occurrence. They may be
indigenous, they may be imported, they may have arisen from a variety of
sources, but they are there. The human mind is so formed that it invents
them spontaneously, or accepts them whenever they are offered to it.
Bastian’s theory of the permanence of these forms of thought seems to me
related to Dilthey’s conception of the limitation of possible types of
philosophy; and the similarity of lines of thought of these two men appears
also clearly in Bastian’s constant references to the theories of philosophers
as compared to the views held by primitive man. The important
phenomenon in Bastian’s mind was the fundamental sameness of forms of
mention the frequency of the riddle, the proverb, and the moralizing fable,
which are so characteristic of an enormous part of the Old World, while
they are lacking in northeastern Siberia and in America. In all these
features, Europe, a large part of Africa, and Asia except in its extreme
northeastern part, and its island connection east of the Malay Archipelago,
form a unit.
In a similar manner we may trace certain very general traits over a large
part of America. Most convincing among these is the use of Indian-corn all
over that part of America in which agriculture is practised; but we might
also mention the development of a peculiar type of ceremonialism and of
decorative art. It would seem as though the middle parts of America had
played a rôle similar to that of Central Asia in the Old World, in so far as
many of the most characteristic traits of civilization may have had their
home here before the higher type of Central American and South American
civilizations were developed.
The third point of view is represented by Bastian, who recognizes the great
importance of geographical environment in modifying the analogous ethnic
phenomena, but does not ascribe to them creative power. To him the
sameness of the forms of thought found in regions wide apart suggested the
existence of certain definite types of thought, no matter in what
surroundings man may live, and what may be his social and psychical
relations. These fundamental forms of thought, “that develop with iron
necessity wherever man lives,” were called by him “elementary ideas.” He
denies that it is possible to discover the ultimate sources of inventions,
ideas, customs, and beliefs, which are of universal occurrence. They may be
indigenous, they may be imported, they may have arisen from a variety of
sources, but they are there. The human mind is so formed that it invents
them spontaneously, or accepts them whenever they are offered to it.
Bastian’s theory of the permanence of these forms of thought seems to me
related to Dilthey’s conception of the limitation of possible types of
philosophy; and the similarity of lines of thought of these two men appears
also clearly in Bastian’s constant references to the theories of philosophers
as compared to the views held by primitive man. The important
phenomenon in Bastian’s mind was the fundamental sameness of forms of
Page 115
human thought in all forms of culture, no matter whether they were
advanced or primitive.
In the views as propounded by him, a certain kind of mysticism may be
recognized, in so far as the elementary ideas are to his mind intangible
entities. No further thought can possibly unravel their origin, because we
ourselves are compelled to think in the forms of these elementary ideas.
To a certain extent a clear enunciation of the elementary idea gives us the
psychological reason for its existence. To exemplify: The fact that the land
of shadows is so often placed in the west suggests its localization at the
place where the sun and the stars vanish. The mere statement that primitive
man considers the animals as gifted with all the qualities of man shows that
the analogy between many of the qualities of animals and human qualities
has led to the view that all the qualities of animals are human. In other cases
the causes are not so self-evident; for example, in the instance of
widespread customs of restrictions of marriage which have puzzled many
investigators. The difficulty of this problem is proved by the multitude of
hypotheses that have been invented to explain it in all its varied phases.
The problem of the origin of elementary ideas has, however, been discussed
from a psychological point of view; and the elaborate attempt by Wundt to
work out a theory of folk-psychology, as well as the studies of
psychological sociologists, indicate lines of attack of the problem. To
illustrate this point, I may mention the general discussion of the function of
association in the beliefs of primitive people, given by Wundt, or the study
of suggestion and hypnotism in primitive life, made by Stoll. A more
detailed discussion of this method of treatment of the common elementary
ideas may be deferred until a later time (see Chapter VIII).
advanced or primitive.
In the views as propounded by him, a certain kind of mysticism may be
recognized, in so far as the elementary ideas are to his mind intangible
entities. No further thought can possibly unravel their origin, because we
ourselves are compelled to think in the forms of these elementary ideas.
To a certain extent a clear enunciation of the elementary idea gives us the
psychological reason for its existence. To exemplify: The fact that the land
of shadows is so often placed in the west suggests its localization at the
place where the sun and the stars vanish. The mere statement that primitive
man considers the animals as gifted with all the qualities of man shows that
the analogy between many of the qualities of animals and human qualities
has led to the view that all the qualities of animals are human. In other cases
the causes are not so self-evident; for example, in the instance of
widespread customs of restrictions of marriage which have puzzled many
investigators. The difficulty of this problem is proved by the multitude of
hypotheses that have been invented to explain it in all its varied phases.
The problem of the origin of elementary ideas has, however, been discussed
from a psychological point of view; and the elaborate attempt by Wundt to
work out a theory of folk-psychology, as well as the studies of
psychological sociologists, indicate lines of attack of the problem. To
illustrate this point, I may mention the general discussion of the function of
association in the beliefs of primitive people, given by Wundt, or the study
of suggestion and hypnotism in primitive life, made by Stoll. A more
detailed discussion of this method of treatment of the common elementary
ideas may be deferred until a later time (see Chapter VIII).
Page 116
Page 117
VII. THE EVOLUTIONARY VIEWPOINT
I have pointed out before that some of the older authors, like Gobineau,
Klemm, Carus, Nott and Gliddon, assume characteristic mental differences
between the races of man; and these have been revived by the growth of
modern nationalism, with its exaggerated self-admiration of the Teutonic
race, its Pan-slavism, and similar symptoms developing in other parts of the
world; but these views are not supported by the results of unbiassed
research.
There remains, however, one point of view to be considered, which might
furnish a basis for investigation. The variety of forms in which the
fundamental ideas occur were early correlated with general impressions
regarding the degrees of civilization, and attention was directed to the
recurrence of similar forms the world over, which appear to present an
increasing degree of complexity of culture. This led anthropologists to the
conclusion that the types of human culture represent an evolutionary series;
that the primitive tribes of our times represent an older stage of cultural
development, through which the more advanced types passed in earlier
periods. If this is true, and if, furthermore, it could be shown that the single
tribes develop independently, we might well say that those races must be
less favorably developed in which earlier types of culture are found with
great frequency, later developments rarely. I have referred to this possibility
at another place (p. 125). For this reason the theory of a uniform
development of human civilization must be considered in our investigation
of the relation between racial types and cultural progress. The investigations
of Tylor and Bachofen, Morgan and Spencer, fixed the attention upon the
data of anthropology as illustrating the gradual development and rise of
civilization. The development of this side of anthropology was stimulated
by the work of Darwin and his successors, and its fundamental ideas can be
understood only as an application of the theory of biological evolution to
mental phenomena. The conception that the manifestations of ethnic life
I have pointed out before that some of the older authors, like Gobineau,
Klemm, Carus, Nott and Gliddon, assume characteristic mental differences
between the races of man; and these have been revived by the growth of
modern nationalism, with its exaggerated self-admiration of the Teutonic
race, its Pan-slavism, and similar symptoms developing in other parts of the
world; but these views are not supported by the results of unbiassed
research.
There remains, however, one point of view to be considered, which might
furnish a basis for investigation. The variety of forms in which the
fundamental ideas occur were early correlated with general impressions
regarding the degrees of civilization, and attention was directed to the
recurrence of similar forms the world over, which appear to present an
increasing degree of complexity of culture. This led anthropologists to the
conclusion that the types of human culture represent an evolutionary series;
that the primitive tribes of our times represent an older stage of cultural
development, through which the more advanced types passed in earlier
periods. If this is true, and if, furthermore, it could be shown that the single
tribes develop independently, we might well say that those races must be
less favorably developed in which earlier types of culture are found with
great frequency, later developments rarely. I have referred to this possibility
at another place (p. 125). For this reason the theory of a uniform
development of human civilization must be considered in our investigation
of the relation between racial types and cultural progress. The investigations
of Tylor and Bachofen, Morgan and Spencer, fixed the attention upon the
data of anthropology as illustrating the gradual development and rise of
civilization. The development of this side of anthropology was stimulated
by the work of Darwin and his successors, and its fundamental ideas can be
understood only as an application of the theory of biological evolution to
mental phenomena. The conception that the manifestations of ethnic life
Page 118
represent a series, which from simple beginnings has progressed to the
complex type of modern civilization, has been the underlying thought of
this aspect of anthropological science.
The arguments in support of the theory that the development of civilization
has followed a similar course everywhere, and that among primitive tribes
we may still recognize the stages through which our own civilization has
passed, are largely based on the similarities of types of culture found in
distinct races the world over, but also on the occurrence of peculiar customs
in our own civilization, which can be understood only as survivals (Tylor)
of older customs, that had a deeper significance at an earlier time, and
which are still found in full vigor among primitive people.
It is necessary to point out at least a few of the aspects of this general
problem, in order to make clear the significance of the evolutionary theory
of human civilization.
The social organization of primitive tribes shows similar traits in many
different parts of the world. Instead of counting descent in the way we do,
many tribes consider the child as a member only of its mother’s family, and
count blood-relationship only in the maternal line, so that cousins on the
mother’s side are considered as near relatives, while cousins on the father’s
side are considered as only distantly related; other tribes have a strict
paternal organization, so that the child belongs only to the father’s family,
not to the mother’s; while still others follow the same principles as we
adhere to, reckoning relationship in both directions. Connected with these
customs is the selection of the domicile of the newly married couple, who
sometimes reside with the wife’s tribe or family, sometimes with the man’s
tribe or family. When the couple take up their residence with the social
group to which the wife belongs, it is often found that the man is treated as
a stranger until his first child is born. These phenomena have been made the
subject of thorough studies, and the observation has been made that
apparently the customs of residence and of descent are closely associated
(Tylor). As a result of these inquiries, the conclusion has been drawn that
everywhere maternal institutions precede paternal institutions, and that the
social organization of mankind was such that originally perhaps no distinct
family organization existed; that later on maternal institutions developed,
which in turn were followed by paternal institutions, and again by the
complex type of modern civilization, has been the underlying thought of
this aspect of anthropological science.
The arguments in support of the theory that the development of civilization
has followed a similar course everywhere, and that among primitive tribes
we may still recognize the stages through which our own civilization has
passed, are largely based on the similarities of types of culture found in
distinct races the world over, but also on the occurrence of peculiar customs
in our own civilization, which can be understood only as survivals (Tylor)
of older customs, that had a deeper significance at an earlier time, and
which are still found in full vigor among primitive people.
It is necessary to point out at least a few of the aspects of this general
problem, in order to make clear the significance of the evolutionary theory
of human civilization.
The social organization of primitive tribes shows similar traits in many
different parts of the world. Instead of counting descent in the way we do,
many tribes consider the child as a member only of its mother’s family, and
count blood-relationship only in the maternal line, so that cousins on the
mother’s side are considered as near relatives, while cousins on the father’s
side are considered as only distantly related; other tribes have a strict
paternal organization, so that the child belongs only to the father’s family,
not to the mother’s; while still others follow the same principles as we
adhere to, reckoning relationship in both directions. Connected with these
customs is the selection of the domicile of the newly married couple, who
sometimes reside with the wife’s tribe or family, sometimes with the man’s
tribe or family. When the couple take up their residence with the social
group to which the wife belongs, it is often found that the man is treated as
a stranger until his first child is born. These phenomena have been made the
subject of thorough studies, and the observation has been made that
apparently the customs of residence and of descent are closely associated
(Tylor). As a result of these inquiries, the conclusion has been drawn that
everywhere maternal institutions precede paternal institutions, and that the
social organization of mankind was such that originally perhaps no distinct
family organization existed; that later on maternal institutions developed,
which in turn were followed by paternal institutions, and again by the
Page 119
system of counting blood-relationship equally in maternal and paternal
lines.
Similar results were obtained by the study of human inventions. It has been
noted before that apes and monkeys sometimes use stones for defence, and
in a way the artificial shelters of animals indicate the beginnings of
invention. In this sense we may seek for the origin of implements and
utensils among animals. In the earliest times when human remains appear
on the surface of the earth, we find man using simple stone implements
which are formed by rough chipping, but the multiplicity of forms of
implements increases gradually. Since many implements may have been
made of perishable materials, we are not able to tell whether at a very early
time the implements and utensils used were really confined to the few stone
objects that may now be recovered; but certainly the implements were few,
and, comparatively speaking, simple. From this time on, the uses of fire,
and of tools for cutting and striking, for scraping and perforating, have
increased in number and complexity, and a gradual development may be
traced from the simple tools of primitive man to the complex machinery of
our times. The inventive genius of all races and of unnumbered individuals
has contributed to the state of industrial perfection in which we find
ourselves. On the whole, inventions once made have been kept with great
tenacity, and, owing to incessant additions, the available resources of
mankind have constantly been increased and multiplied.
An excellent example of the general theory of evolution of civilization is
found in the theory of evolution of agriculture and of the domestication of
animals as outlined by Otis T. Mason, W J McGee, and Hahn. They point
out how, in the earliest beginnings of social life, animals, plants, and man
lived together in a definite surrounding, and how, owing to the conditions of
life, certain plants multiplied to the exclusion of others, and how certain
animals were suffered in the neighborhood of the human camp. Through
this condition of mutual sufferance and promotion of mutual interests, if I
may use this term, a closer association between plants, animals, and man
developed, which ultimately led to the beginnings of agriculture and to the
actual domestication of animals.
Researches on art have led to similar results. Investigators have endeavored
to show, that, since the cave-dwellers of France drew the outlines of the
reindeer and mammoth on bone and antler, man has tried to reproduce in
lines.
Similar results were obtained by the study of human inventions. It has been
noted before that apes and monkeys sometimes use stones for defence, and
in a way the artificial shelters of animals indicate the beginnings of
invention. In this sense we may seek for the origin of implements and
utensils among animals. In the earliest times when human remains appear
on the surface of the earth, we find man using simple stone implements
which are formed by rough chipping, but the multiplicity of forms of
implements increases gradually. Since many implements may have been
made of perishable materials, we are not able to tell whether at a very early
time the implements and utensils used were really confined to the few stone
objects that may now be recovered; but certainly the implements were few,
and, comparatively speaking, simple. From this time on, the uses of fire,
and of tools for cutting and striking, for scraping and perforating, have
increased in number and complexity, and a gradual development may be
traced from the simple tools of primitive man to the complex machinery of
our times. The inventive genius of all races and of unnumbered individuals
has contributed to the state of industrial perfection in which we find
ourselves. On the whole, inventions once made have been kept with great
tenacity, and, owing to incessant additions, the available resources of
mankind have constantly been increased and multiplied.
An excellent example of the general theory of evolution of civilization is
found in the theory of evolution of agriculture and of the domestication of
animals as outlined by Otis T. Mason, W J McGee, and Hahn. They point
out how, in the earliest beginnings of social life, animals, plants, and man
lived together in a definite surrounding, and how, owing to the conditions of
life, certain plants multiplied to the exclusion of others, and how certain
animals were suffered in the neighborhood of the human camp. Through
this condition of mutual sufferance and promotion of mutual interests, if I
may use this term, a closer association between plants, animals, and man
developed, which ultimately led to the beginnings of agriculture and to the
actual domestication of animals.
Researches on art have led to similar results. Investigators have endeavored
to show, that, since the cave-dwellers of France drew the outlines of the
reindeer and mammoth on bone and antler, man has tried to reproduce in
Page 120
pictographic design the animals of the region in which he lived. In the
artistic productions of many people, designs have been found which are
readily associated with pictographic presentations, which, however, have
lost their realism of form, and have become more and more conventional;
so that in many cases a purely decorative motive has been interpreted as
developed from a realistic pictograph gradually breaking up under the stress
of æsthetic motives. The islands of the Pacific Ocean, New Guinea, South
America, Central America, prehistoric Europe, have furnished examples for
this line of development (see March, Haddon, Von den Steinen, Holmes),
which therefore was recognized as one of the important tendencies of the
evolution of human decorative art, which was described as beginning with
realism, and as leading through symbolic conventionalism to purely
æsthetic motives.
Religion has furnished another example of typical evolution in human
thought. At an early time man began to think and ponder about the
phenomena of nature. Everything appeared to him in an anthropomorphic
form of thought; and thus the first primitive concepts regarding the world
came into being, in which the stone, the mountain, the heavenly orbs, were
viewed as animate anthropomorphic beings endowed with will-power, and
willing to help man or threatening to endanger him. The observation of the
activities of man’s own body and of his mind led to the formulation of the
idea of a soul independent of the body; and with increasing knowledge and
with increasing philosophic thought, religion and science grew out of these
simple beginnings.
The sameness of all these phenomena in different parts of the world has
been considered as proof not only of the fundamental unity of the mind of
all the races of man, but also of the truth of the theory of evolution of
civilization; and thus a grand structure has been reared, in which we see our
present civilization as the necessary outcome of the activities of all the
races of man that have risen in one grand procession, from the simplest
beginnings of culture, through periods of barbarism, to the stage of
civilization that they now occupy. The march has not been equally rapid; for
some are still lagging behind, while others have forged forward, and occupy
the first places in the general advance.
It seems desirable to understand more clearly what this theory of
parallelism of cultural development implies. It seems to mean that different
artistic productions of many people, designs have been found which are
readily associated with pictographic presentations, which, however, have
lost their realism of form, and have become more and more conventional;
so that in many cases a purely decorative motive has been interpreted as
developed from a realistic pictograph gradually breaking up under the stress
of æsthetic motives. The islands of the Pacific Ocean, New Guinea, South
America, Central America, prehistoric Europe, have furnished examples for
this line of development (see March, Haddon, Von den Steinen, Holmes),
which therefore was recognized as one of the important tendencies of the
evolution of human decorative art, which was described as beginning with
realism, and as leading through symbolic conventionalism to purely
æsthetic motives.
Religion has furnished another example of typical evolution in human
thought. At an early time man began to think and ponder about the
phenomena of nature. Everything appeared to him in an anthropomorphic
form of thought; and thus the first primitive concepts regarding the world
came into being, in which the stone, the mountain, the heavenly orbs, were
viewed as animate anthropomorphic beings endowed with will-power, and
willing to help man or threatening to endanger him. The observation of the
activities of man’s own body and of his mind led to the formulation of the
idea of a soul independent of the body; and with increasing knowledge and
with increasing philosophic thought, religion and science grew out of these
simple beginnings.
The sameness of all these phenomena in different parts of the world has
been considered as proof not only of the fundamental unity of the mind of
all the races of man, but also of the truth of the theory of evolution of
civilization; and thus a grand structure has been reared, in which we see our
present civilization as the necessary outcome of the activities of all the
races of man that have risen in one grand procession, from the simplest
beginnings of culture, through periods of barbarism, to the stage of
civilization that they now occupy. The march has not been equally rapid; for
some are still lagging behind, while others have forged forward, and occupy
the first places in the general advance.
It seems desirable to understand more clearly what this theory of
parallelism of cultural development implies. It seems to mean that different
Page 121
groups of mankind started at a very early time from a general condition of
lack of culture; and, owing to the unity of the human mind and the
consequent similar response to outer and inner stimuli, they have developed
everywhere approximately along the same lines, making similar inventions
and developing similar customs and beliefs. It also seems to involve a
certain correlation between industrial development and social development,
and therefore a definite sequence of inventions as well as of forms of
organization and of belief.
In the absence of historical data in regard to the earliest history of primitive
man the world over, we have only three sources of historical proof of this
assumption,—the evidence contained in the earliest history of the civilized
people of the Old World, survivals in modern civilization, and archæology.
The last-named is the only method by means of which we can approach the
problem in regard to people that have no history.
While it is certainly true that analogues can be found between the types of
culture represented by primitive people and those conditions which
prevailed among the ancestors of the present civilized peoples at the dawn
of history, and that these analogues are supported by the evidence furnished
by survivals, the evidence of archæology does not support the complete
generalization. The theory of parallel development, if it is to have any
significance, would require that among all branches of mankind the steps of
invention should have followed, at least approximately, in the same order,
and that no important gaps should be found. The facts, so far as known at
the present time, are entirely contrary to this view. We find, for instance,
large areas of the world inhabited by people well advanced in the arts of
life, but who have never made the discovery of pottery, one of the essential
steps in the advance of civilization. Pottery is not found in the extreme
southern parts of Africa, in Australia, in northeastern Siberia,[6] in the whole
northwestern part of North America, and in the extreme south of South
America. According to what has been said before (p. 169), it would seem as
if Old-World pottery covers about the same territory as the other
characteristic traits referred to before, while in America its centre lies in the
area of more advanced culture in the middle part of the continent. Thus it
happens that the well-advanced tribes of Northwest America have no
pottery, and its presence or absence seems to be due more to geographical
location than to general cultural causes.
lack of culture; and, owing to the unity of the human mind and the
consequent similar response to outer and inner stimuli, they have developed
everywhere approximately along the same lines, making similar inventions
and developing similar customs and beliefs. It also seems to involve a
certain correlation between industrial development and social development,
and therefore a definite sequence of inventions as well as of forms of
organization and of belief.
In the absence of historical data in regard to the earliest history of primitive
man the world over, we have only three sources of historical proof of this
assumption,—the evidence contained in the earliest history of the civilized
people of the Old World, survivals in modern civilization, and archæology.
The last-named is the only method by means of which we can approach the
problem in regard to people that have no history.
While it is certainly true that analogues can be found between the types of
culture represented by primitive people and those conditions which
prevailed among the ancestors of the present civilized peoples at the dawn
of history, and that these analogues are supported by the evidence furnished
by survivals, the evidence of archæology does not support the complete
generalization. The theory of parallel development, if it is to have any
significance, would require that among all branches of mankind the steps of
invention should have followed, at least approximately, in the same order,
and that no important gaps should be found. The facts, so far as known at
the present time, are entirely contrary to this view. We find, for instance,
large areas of the world inhabited by people well advanced in the arts of
life, but who have never made the discovery of pottery, one of the essential
steps in the advance of civilization. Pottery is not found in the extreme
southern parts of Africa, in Australia, in northeastern Siberia,[6] in the whole
northwestern part of North America, and in the extreme south of South
America. According to what has been said before (p. 169), it would seem as
if Old-World pottery covers about the same territory as the other
characteristic traits referred to before, while in America its centre lies in the
area of more advanced culture in the middle part of the continent. Thus it
happens that the well-advanced tribes of Northwest America have no
pottery, and its presence or absence seems to be due more to geographical
location than to general cultural causes.
Page 122
The same may be said in regard to the use of metals. The invention of
metallurgy, which marks so important an advance of European civilization,
does not appear associated with analogous levels of development in other
parts of the world. Similar remarks may be made in regard to the
development of agriculture and of the domestication of animals. People
whom in a general way we ought to class as on the same level of culture
may some possess the art of agriculture, others may have domesticated
animals, while still others may rely upon the bounty of the sea or upon the
natural vegetable products of their home.[7] As soon as we begin to
investigate the industrial achievements of different types belonging to
different races, parallelism of industrial development does not seem to exist
in any degree of detail. Only one general trait of industrial development
remains; namely, the constant addition of new elements to the older stock of
knowledge and an increasing refinement of methods and of results, setting
aside periods of temporary regression.
Thus it does not seem to be certain that every people in an advanced stage
of civilization must have passed through all the stages of development,
which we may gather by an investigation of all the types of culture which
occur all over the world.
A still more serious objection is based on another observation. The validity
of the general sameness of the evolution of mankind is based on the
assumption that the same cultural features must always have developed
from the same causes, and that all variations are only minor details of the
grand uniform type of evolution. In other words, its logical basis is the
assumption that the same ethnical phenomena are always due to the same
causes. Thus the inference in regard to the sequence of maternal and
paternal institutions, to which I referred before, is based on the
generalization that because in a few cases paternal families have developed
from maternal ones, therefore all paternal families have developed in the
same way. If we do not make the assumption that the same phenomena have
everywhere developed in the same way, then we may just as well conclude
that paternal families have in some cases arisen from maternal institutions,
in other cases in other ways.
In the same way it is inferred that because many conceptions of the future
life have evidently developed from dreams and hallucinations, all notions of
metallurgy, which marks so important an advance of European civilization,
does not appear associated with analogous levels of development in other
parts of the world. Similar remarks may be made in regard to the
development of agriculture and of the domestication of animals. People
whom in a general way we ought to class as on the same level of culture
may some possess the art of agriculture, others may have domesticated
animals, while still others may rely upon the bounty of the sea or upon the
natural vegetable products of their home.[7] As soon as we begin to
investigate the industrial achievements of different types belonging to
different races, parallelism of industrial development does not seem to exist
in any degree of detail. Only one general trait of industrial development
remains; namely, the constant addition of new elements to the older stock of
knowledge and an increasing refinement of methods and of results, setting
aside periods of temporary regression.
Thus it does not seem to be certain that every people in an advanced stage
of civilization must have passed through all the stages of development,
which we may gather by an investigation of all the types of culture which
occur all over the world.
A still more serious objection is based on another observation. The validity
of the general sameness of the evolution of mankind is based on the
assumption that the same cultural features must always have developed
from the same causes, and that all variations are only minor details of the
grand uniform type of evolution. In other words, its logical basis is the
assumption that the same ethnical phenomena are always due to the same
causes. Thus the inference in regard to the sequence of maternal and
paternal institutions, to which I referred before, is based on the
generalization that because in a few cases paternal families have developed
from maternal ones, therefore all paternal families have developed in the
same way. If we do not make the assumption that the same phenomena have
everywhere developed in the same way, then we may just as well conclude
that paternal families have in some cases arisen from maternal institutions,
in other cases in other ways.
In the same way it is inferred that because many conceptions of the future
life have evidently developed from dreams and hallucinations, all notions of
Page 123
this character have had the same origin. This is true only if it can be shown
that no other causes could possibly lead to the same ideas.
To give another example. It has been claimed that among the Indians of
Arizona, pottery developed from basketry, and it has been inferred that all
pottery must therefore be later in the cultural development of mankind than
basketry. Evidently this conclusion cannot be defended, for pottery may
develop in other ways.
As a matter of fact, quite a number of cases can be given in which
convergent evolution, beginning from distinct beginnings, has led to the
same results. I have referred before to the instance of primitive art, and have
mentioned the theory that geometrical form develops from realistic
representations, which lead through symbolic conventionalism to purely
æsthetic motives. We may remark here that a great diversity of objects
might in this way have given rise to the same decorative motives, so that the
survival of the same decorative motive would not lead back to the same
realistic origin; but more important than this, we may point out that
geometrical motives of the same type have developed from the tendency of
the artist to play with his technique as the virtuoso plays on his instrument;
that the expert basket-weaver, by varying the arrangement of her weave,
was led to the development of geometrical designs of the same form as
those that were developed in other places from realistic representations. We
may even go a step farther, and recognize that geometrical forms developed
from the technique suggested animal forms, which later on were modified
so as to assume realistic forms; so that in the case of decorative art the same
forms may just as well stand at the beginning of a series of development as
at the end (Von den Steinen).
Another example may not be amiss. The use of masks is found among a
great number of peoples. The origin of the custom is by no means clear in
all cases, but a few typical forms of their use may easily be distinguished.
They are intended to deceive spirits as to the identity of the wearer, and may
thus protect him against attack; or the mask may represent a spirit which is
personified by the wearer, who in this way frightens away supernatural
enemies. Still other masks are commemorative, the wearer personifying a
deceased friend. Masks are also used in theatrical performances illustrating
mythological incidents (Andree). While it is not at all necessary to assume
that these explanations given by the wearer of masks represent the actual
that no other causes could possibly lead to the same ideas.
To give another example. It has been claimed that among the Indians of
Arizona, pottery developed from basketry, and it has been inferred that all
pottery must therefore be later in the cultural development of mankind than
basketry. Evidently this conclusion cannot be defended, for pottery may
develop in other ways.
As a matter of fact, quite a number of cases can be given in which
convergent evolution, beginning from distinct beginnings, has led to the
same results. I have referred before to the instance of primitive art, and have
mentioned the theory that geometrical form develops from realistic
representations, which lead through symbolic conventionalism to purely
æsthetic motives. We may remark here that a great diversity of objects
might in this way have given rise to the same decorative motives, so that the
survival of the same decorative motive would not lead back to the same
realistic origin; but more important than this, we may point out that
geometrical motives of the same type have developed from the tendency of
the artist to play with his technique as the virtuoso plays on his instrument;
that the expert basket-weaver, by varying the arrangement of her weave,
was led to the development of geometrical designs of the same form as
those that were developed in other places from realistic representations. We
may even go a step farther, and recognize that geometrical forms developed
from the technique suggested animal forms, which later on were modified
so as to assume realistic forms; so that in the case of decorative art the same
forms may just as well stand at the beginning of a series of development as
at the end (Von den Steinen).
Another example may not be amiss. The use of masks is found among a
great number of peoples. The origin of the custom is by no means clear in
all cases, but a few typical forms of their use may easily be distinguished.
They are intended to deceive spirits as to the identity of the wearer, and may
thus protect him against attack; or the mask may represent a spirit which is
personified by the wearer, who in this way frightens away supernatural
enemies. Still other masks are commemorative, the wearer personifying a
deceased friend. Masks are also used in theatrical performances illustrating
mythological incidents (Andree). While it is not at all necessary to assume
that these explanations given by the wearer of masks represent the actual
Page 124
historical development of the custom, the explanations themselves suggest
the improbability of a single origin of the custom.
I will give another example. Primitive tribes are very often divided into a
definite number of subdivisions. There is little doubt that this form of social
organization has arisen independently over and over again. The conclusion
is justified that the psychical conditions of man favor the existence of such
an organization of society, but it does not follow that it has developed
everywhere in the same manner. Dr. Washington Matthews has shown that
the groups of the Navaho have arisen by the association of independent
elements. Captain Bourke has pointed out that similar occurrences have
given rise to the Apache groups, and Dr. Fewkes has reached the same
conclusion in regard to some of the Pueblo tribes. On the other hand, we
have proof that such groups may originate by division. Such events have
taken place among the Indians of the North Pacific coast (Boas). Other
divisions of tribes seem to have had an entirely different origin; as, for
instance, the frequent twofold exogamic division of tribes, which may,
perhaps, be adequately explained by the application of the laws of exogamy
in a small community. Thus it would seem that a variety of causes has led to
results which appear identical to all intents and purposes.
The principal obstacle in the way of progress on these lines seems to my
mind to be founded on the lack of comparability of the data with which we
are dealing. Attention has been directed essentially to the similarity of
ethnic phenomena, while the individual variations were disregarded. As
soon as we turn our attention in this direction, we notice that the sameness
of ethnic phenomena is more superficial than complete, more apparent than
real. The unexpected similarities have attracted our attention to such an
extent that we have disregarded differences; while in the study of the
physical traits of distinct social groups, the reverse mental attitude
manifests itself. The similarity of the main features of the human form
being self-evident, our attention is directed to the minute differences of
structure.
Instances of such lack of comparability can easily be given. When we speak
of the idea of life after death as one of the ideas which develop in human
society as a psychological necessity, we are dealing with a most complex
group of data. One people believes that the soul continues to exist in the
form that the person had at the time of death, without any possibility of
the improbability of a single origin of the custom.
I will give another example. Primitive tribes are very often divided into a
definite number of subdivisions. There is little doubt that this form of social
organization has arisen independently over and over again. The conclusion
is justified that the psychical conditions of man favor the existence of such
an organization of society, but it does not follow that it has developed
everywhere in the same manner. Dr. Washington Matthews has shown that
the groups of the Navaho have arisen by the association of independent
elements. Captain Bourke has pointed out that similar occurrences have
given rise to the Apache groups, and Dr. Fewkes has reached the same
conclusion in regard to some of the Pueblo tribes. On the other hand, we
have proof that such groups may originate by division. Such events have
taken place among the Indians of the North Pacific coast (Boas). Other
divisions of tribes seem to have had an entirely different origin; as, for
instance, the frequent twofold exogamic division of tribes, which may,
perhaps, be adequately explained by the application of the laws of exogamy
in a small community. Thus it would seem that a variety of causes has led to
results which appear identical to all intents and purposes.
The principal obstacle in the way of progress on these lines seems to my
mind to be founded on the lack of comparability of the data with which we
are dealing. Attention has been directed essentially to the similarity of
ethnic phenomena, while the individual variations were disregarded. As
soon as we turn our attention in this direction, we notice that the sameness
of ethnic phenomena is more superficial than complete, more apparent than
real. The unexpected similarities have attracted our attention to such an
extent that we have disregarded differences; while in the study of the
physical traits of distinct social groups, the reverse mental attitude
manifests itself. The similarity of the main features of the human form
being self-evident, our attention is directed to the minute differences of
structure.
Instances of such lack of comparability can easily be given. When we speak
of the idea of life after death as one of the ideas which develop in human
society as a psychological necessity, we are dealing with a most complex
group of data. One people believes that the soul continues to exist in the
form that the person had at the time of death, without any possibility of
Page 125
change; another one believes that the soul will be reborn in a child of the
same family; a third one believes that the souls will enter the bodies of
animals; and still others believe that the shadows continue our human
pursuits, waiting to be led back to our world in a distant future. The
emotional and rationalistic elements which enter into these various concepts
are entirely distinct; and we can readily perceive how the various forms of
the idea of a future life may have come into existence by psychological
processes that are not at all comparable. If I may be allowed to speculate on
this question, I might imagine that in one case the similarities between
children and their deceased relatives, in other cases the memory of the
deceased as he lived during the last days of his life, in still other cases the
longing for the beloved child or parent, and again the fear of death,—may
all have contributed to the development of the idea of life after death, the
one here, the other there.
Another instance will corroborate this point of view. One of the striking
forms of social organization which occurs in many regions wide apart is
what we call “totemism,”—a form of society in which certain social groups
consider themselves as related in a supernatural way to a certain species of
animals or to a certain class of objects. I believe this is the generally
accepted definition of “totemism;” but I am convinced that in this form the
phenomenon is not a single psychological problem, but embraces the most
diverse psychological elements. In some cases the people believe
themselves to be descendants of the animal whose protection they enjoy. In
other cases an animal or some other object may have appeared to an
ancestor of the social group, and may have promised to become his
protector, and the friendship between the animal and the ancestor was then
transmitted to his descendants. In still other cases a certain social group in a
tribe may have the power of securing by magical means and with great ease
a certain kind of animal or of increasing its numbers, and the supernatural
relation may be established in this way. It will be recognized that here again
the anthropological phenomena which are in outward appearances alike are,
psychologically speaking, entirely distinct, and that consequently
psychological laws covering all of them cannot be deduced from them
(Goldenweiser).
Another example may not be amiss. In a general review of moral standards
we observe that with increasing civilization a gradual change in the
same family; a third one believes that the souls will enter the bodies of
animals; and still others believe that the shadows continue our human
pursuits, waiting to be led back to our world in a distant future. The
emotional and rationalistic elements which enter into these various concepts
are entirely distinct; and we can readily perceive how the various forms of
the idea of a future life may have come into existence by psychological
processes that are not at all comparable. If I may be allowed to speculate on
this question, I might imagine that in one case the similarities between
children and their deceased relatives, in other cases the memory of the
deceased as he lived during the last days of his life, in still other cases the
longing for the beloved child or parent, and again the fear of death,—may
all have contributed to the development of the idea of life after death, the
one here, the other there.
Another instance will corroborate this point of view. One of the striking
forms of social organization which occurs in many regions wide apart is
what we call “totemism,”—a form of society in which certain social groups
consider themselves as related in a supernatural way to a certain species of
animals or to a certain class of objects. I believe this is the generally
accepted definition of “totemism;” but I am convinced that in this form the
phenomenon is not a single psychological problem, but embraces the most
diverse psychological elements. In some cases the people believe
themselves to be descendants of the animal whose protection they enjoy. In
other cases an animal or some other object may have appeared to an
ancestor of the social group, and may have promised to become his
protector, and the friendship between the animal and the ancestor was then
transmitted to his descendants. In still other cases a certain social group in a
tribe may have the power of securing by magical means and with great ease
a certain kind of animal or of increasing its numbers, and the supernatural
relation may be established in this way. It will be recognized that here again
the anthropological phenomena which are in outward appearances alike are,
psychologically speaking, entirely distinct, and that consequently
psychological laws covering all of them cannot be deduced from them
(Goldenweiser).
Another example may not be amiss. In a general review of moral standards
we observe that with increasing civilization a gradual change in the
Page 126
valuation of actions takes place. Among primitive man, human life has little
value, and is sacrificed on the slightest provocation. The social group
among whose members any altruistic obligations are binding is exceedingly
small; and outside of the group any action that may result in personal gain
is not only permitted, but even approved; and from this starting-point we
find an ever-increasing valuation of human life and an extension of the size
of the group among whose members altruistic obligations are binding. The
modern relations of nations show that this evolution has not yet reached its
final stage. It might seem, therefore, that a study of the social conscience in
relation to crimes like murder might be of psychological value, and lead to
important results, clearing up the origin of ethical values; but I think here
the same objections may be raised as before; namely, the lack of
comparable motives. The person who slays an enemy in revenge for wrongs
done, a youth who kills his father before he gets decrepit in order to enable
him to continue a vigorous life in the world to come, a father who kills his
child as a sacrifice for the welfare of his people, act from such entirely
different motives, that psychologically a comparison of their activities does
not seem permissible. It would seem much more proper to compare the
murder of an enemy in revenge with destruction of his property for the
same purpose, or to compare the sacrifice of a child on behalf of the tribe
with any other action performed on account of strong altruistic motives,
than to base our comparison on the common concept of murder
(Westermarck).
These few data may suffice to show that the same ethnic phenomenon may
develop from different sources; and we may infer that the simpler the
observed fact, the more likely it is that it may have developed from one
source here, from another there.
When we base our study on these observations, it appears that serious
objections may be made against the assumption of the occurrence of a
general sequence of cultural stages among all the races of man; that rather
we recognize a peculiar tendency of diverse customs and beliefs to
converge towards similar forms. In order to interpret correctly these
similarities in form, it is necessary to investigate their historical
development; and only when the historical development in different areas is
the same, will it be admissible to consider the phenomena in question as
value, and is sacrificed on the slightest provocation. The social group
among whose members any altruistic obligations are binding is exceedingly
small; and outside of the group any action that may result in personal gain
is not only permitted, but even approved; and from this starting-point we
find an ever-increasing valuation of human life and an extension of the size
of the group among whose members altruistic obligations are binding. The
modern relations of nations show that this evolution has not yet reached its
final stage. It might seem, therefore, that a study of the social conscience in
relation to crimes like murder might be of psychological value, and lead to
important results, clearing up the origin of ethical values; but I think here
the same objections may be raised as before; namely, the lack of
comparable motives. The person who slays an enemy in revenge for wrongs
done, a youth who kills his father before he gets decrepit in order to enable
him to continue a vigorous life in the world to come, a father who kills his
child as a sacrifice for the welfare of his people, act from such entirely
different motives, that psychologically a comparison of their activities does
not seem permissible. It would seem much more proper to compare the
murder of an enemy in revenge with destruction of his property for the
same purpose, or to compare the sacrifice of a child on behalf of the tribe
with any other action performed on account of strong altruistic motives,
than to base our comparison on the common concept of murder
(Westermarck).
These few data may suffice to show that the same ethnic phenomenon may
develop from different sources; and we may infer that the simpler the
observed fact, the more likely it is that it may have developed from one
source here, from another there.
When we base our study on these observations, it appears that serious
objections may be made against the assumption of the occurrence of a
general sequence of cultural stages among all the races of man; that rather
we recognize a peculiar tendency of diverse customs and beliefs to
converge towards similar forms. In order to interpret correctly these
similarities in form, it is necessary to investigate their historical
development; and only when the historical development in different areas is
the same, will it be admissible to consider the phenomena in question as
Page 127
equivalent. From this point of view the facts of cultural contact assume a
new importance (see p. 166).
An important theoretical consideration has also shaken our faith in the
correctness of the evolutionary theory as a whole. It is one of the essential
traits of this theory that, in general, civilization has developed from simple
forms to complex forms, and that extended fields of human culture have
developed under more or less rationalistic impulses. Of late years we are
beginning to recognize that human culture does not always develop from
the simple to the complex, but that in many aspects two tendencies
intercross,—one from the complex to the simple, the other from the simple
to the complex. It is obvious that the history of industrial development is
almost throughout that of increasing complexity. On the other hand, human
activities that do not depend upon reasoning do not show a similar type of
evolution.
It is perhaps easiest to make this clear by the example of language, which in
many respects is one of the most important evidences of the history of
human development. Primitive languages are, on the whole, complex.
Minute differences in point of view are given expression by means of
grammatical forms; and the grammatical categories of Latin, and still more
so those of modern English, seem crude when compared to the complexity
of psychological or logical forms which primitive languages recognize, but
which in our speech are disregarded entirely. On the whole, the
development of languages seems to be such, that the nicer distinctions are
eliminated, and that it begins with complex and ends with simpler forms,
although it must be acknowledged that opposite tendencies are not by any
means absent (Boas).
Similar observations may be made on the art of primitive man. In music as
well as in decorative design we find a complexity of rhythmic structure
which is unequalled in the popular art of our day. In music, particularly, this
complexity is so great, that the art of a skilled virtuoso is taxed in the
attempt to imitate it (Stumpf). If once it is recognized that simplicity is not
always a proof of antiquity, it will readily be seen that the theory of the
evolution of civilization rests to a certain extent on a logical error. The
classification of the data of anthropology in accordance with their
simplicity has been reinterpreted as an historical sequence, without an
adequate attempt to prove that the simpler antedates the more complex.
new importance (see p. 166).
An important theoretical consideration has also shaken our faith in the
correctness of the evolutionary theory as a whole. It is one of the essential
traits of this theory that, in general, civilization has developed from simple
forms to complex forms, and that extended fields of human culture have
developed under more or less rationalistic impulses. Of late years we are
beginning to recognize that human culture does not always develop from
the simple to the complex, but that in many aspects two tendencies
intercross,—one from the complex to the simple, the other from the simple
to the complex. It is obvious that the history of industrial development is
almost throughout that of increasing complexity. On the other hand, human
activities that do not depend upon reasoning do not show a similar type of
evolution.
It is perhaps easiest to make this clear by the example of language, which in
many respects is one of the most important evidences of the history of
human development. Primitive languages are, on the whole, complex.
Minute differences in point of view are given expression by means of
grammatical forms; and the grammatical categories of Latin, and still more
so those of modern English, seem crude when compared to the complexity
of psychological or logical forms which primitive languages recognize, but
which in our speech are disregarded entirely. On the whole, the
development of languages seems to be such, that the nicer distinctions are
eliminated, and that it begins with complex and ends with simpler forms,
although it must be acknowledged that opposite tendencies are not by any
means absent (Boas).
Similar observations may be made on the art of primitive man. In music as
well as in decorative design we find a complexity of rhythmic structure
which is unequalled in the popular art of our day. In music, particularly, this
complexity is so great, that the art of a skilled virtuoso is taxed in the
attempt to imitate it (Stumpf). If once it is recognized that simplicity is not
always a proof of antiquity, it will readily be seen that the theory of the
evolution of civilization rests to a certain extent on a logical error. The
classification of the data of anthropology in accordance with their
simplicity has been reinterpreted as an historical sequence, without an
adequate attempt to prove that the simpler antedates the more complex.
Page 128
We are thus led to the conclusion that the assumption of a uniform
development of culture among all the different races of man and among all
tribal units is true in a limited sense only. We may recognize a certain
modification of mental activities with modifications of form of culture; but
the assumption that the same forms must necessarily develop in every
independent social unit can hardly be maintained. Thus the question with
which we began our consideration—namely, whether the representatives of
different races can be proved to have developed each independently, in such
a way that the representatives of some races stand on low levels of culture,
while others stand on high levels of culture—may be answered in the
negative. If we should make the attempt to arrange the different types of
man in accordance with their industrial advancement, we should find
representatives of the most diverse races—such as the Bushman of South
Africa, the Veddah of Ceylon, the Australian, and the Indian of Terra del
Fuego—on the same lowest level. We should also find representatives of
different races on more advanced levels, like the negroes of Central Africa,
the Indians of the Southwestern pueblos, and the Polynesians; and in our
present period we may find representatives of the most diverse races taking
part in the highest types of civilization. Thus it will be seen that there is no
close relation between race and culture.
6. In a few localities in this district pottery is found, perhaps due to a
late local introduction.
7. The cultural conditions of Melanesia Northwest America, and of
some of the nomadic tribes of Africa, might thus be compared.
development of culture among all the different races of man and among all
tribal units is true in a limited sense only. We may recognize a certain
modification of mental activities with modifications of form of culture; but
the assumption that the same forms must necessarily develop in every
independent social unit can hardly be maintained. Thus the question with
which we began our consideration—namely, whether the representatives of
different races can be proved to have developed each independently, in such
a way that the representatives of some races stand on low levels of culture,
while others stand on high levels of culture—may be answered in the
negative. If we should make the attempt to arrange the different types of
man in accordance with their industrial advancement, we should find
representatives of the most diverse races—such as the Bushman of South
Africa, the Veddah of Ceylon, the Australian, and the Indian of Terra del
Fuego—on the same lowest level. We should also find representatives of
different races on more advanced levels, like the negroes of Central Africa,
the Indians of the Southwestern pueblos, and the Polynesians; and in our
present period we may find representatives of the most diverse races taking
part in the highest types of civilization. Thus it will be seen that there is no
close relation between race and culture.
6. In a few localities in this district pottery is found, perhaps due to a
late local introduction.
7. The cultural conditions of Melanesia Northwest America, and of
some of the nomadic tribes of Africa, might thus be compared.
Page 129
Page 130
VIII. SOME TRAITS OF PRIMITIVE CULTURE
It now remains to formulate more clearly the difference between the forms of
thought of primitive man and those of civilized man, regardless of their racial
descent.
Even a superficial observation demonstrates that groups of man belonging to
distinct social strata do not behave in the same manner. The Russian peasant does
not re-act to his sense-experiences in the same way as does the native Australian;
and entirely different from theirs are the re-actions of the educated Chinaman and
of the educated American. In all these cases the form of re-action may depend to a
slight extent upon hereditary individual and racial ability, but it will to a much
greater extent be determined by the habitual re-actions of the society to which the
individual in question belongs.
It seems necessary, therefore, as a last step in our discussion, to define and explain
the mental re-actions which distinguish primitive man and civilized man of all
races.
We must confine this discussion to a very few examples of fundamental
psychological facts.
One of the most striking features in the thoughts of primitive people is the peculiar
manner in which concepts that appear to us alike and related are separated and
rearranged. According to our views, the constituting elements of the heavens and
of the weather are all inanimate objects; but to the mind of primitive man they
appear to belong to the organic world. The dividing-line between man and animal
is not sharply drawn. What seem to us conditions of an object—like health and
sickness—are considered by him as independent realities. In short, the whole
classification of experience among mankind living in different forms of society
follows entirely distinct lines.
I have illustrated the necessity of classification in a previous chapter, when
speaking of the relation of language and cultural development (p. 143).
Incidentally I have also pointed out that the principles of classification which are
found in different languages do not by any means agree.
It now remains to formulate more clearly the difference between the forms of
thought of primitive man and those of civilized man, regardless of their racial
descent.
Even a superficial observation demonstrates that groups of man belonging to
distinct social strata do not behave in the same manner. The Russian peasant does
not re-act to his sense-experiences in the same way as does the native Australian;
and entirely different from theirs are the re-actions of the educated Chinaman and
of the educated American. In all these cases the form of re-action may depend to a
slight extent upon hereditary individual and racial ability, but it will to a much
greater extent be determined by the habitual re-actions of the society to which the
individual in question belongs.
It seems necessary, therefore, as a last step in our discussion, to define and explain
the mental re-actions which distinguish primitive man and civilized man of all
races.
We must confine this discussion to a very few examples of fundamental
psychological facts.
One of the most striking features in the thoughts of primitive people is the peculiar
manner in which concepts that appear to us alike and related are separated and
rearranged. According to our views, the constituting elements of the heavens and
of the weather are all inanimate objects; but to the mind of primitive man they
appear to belong to the organic world. The dividing-line between man and animal
is not sharply drawn. What seem to us conditions of an object—like health and
sickness—are considered by him as independent realities. In short, the whole
classification of experience among mankind living in different forms of society
follows entirely distinct lines.
I have illustrated the necessity of classification in a previous chapter, when
speaking of the relation of language and cultural development (p. 143).
Incidentally I have also pointed out that the principles of classification which are
found in different languages do not by any means agree.
Page 131
The behavior of primitive man makes it perfectly clear that all these linguistic
classes have never risen into consciousness, and that consequently their origin
must be sought, not in rational, but in entirely unconscious, processes of the mind.
They must be due to a grouping of sense-impressions and of concepts which is not
in any sense of the term voluntary, but which develops from entirely different
psychological causes. It is a characteristic of linguistic classifications that they
never rise into consciousness; while other classifications, although the same
unconscious origin prevails, often do rise into consciousness. It seems very
plausible, for instance, that the fundamental religious notions, like the idea of will-
power immanent in inanimate objects, or the anthropomorphic character of
animals, are in their origin just as little conscious as the fundamental ideas of
language. While, however, the use of language is so automatic that the opportunity
never arises for the fundamental notions to emerge into consciousness, this
happens very frequently in all phenomena relating to religion.
These observations may be applied equally well to other groups of concepts.
The primary object of these researches is the determination of the fundamental
categories under which phenomena are classified by man in various stages of
culture. Differences of this kind appear very clearly in the domain of certain
simple sense-perceptions. For instance, it has been observed that colors are
classified according to their similarities in quite distinct groups, without any
accompanying difference in the ability to differentiate shades of color. What we
call green and blue are often combined under some such term as “gall-like color”;
or yellow and green are combined into one concept, which may be named “young-
leaves color.” The importance of the fact that in thought and in speech these color-
names convey the impression of quite different groups of sensations can hardly be
overrated.
Another group of categories that offer a field of fruitful investigation are those of
object and attribute. The concepts of primitive man make it quite clear that the
classes of ideas which we consider as attributes are often considered as
independent objects. The best-known case of this kind, one to which I have
referred incidentally before, is that of sickness. While we consider sickness as a
condition of an organism, it is believed by primitive man, and even by many
members of our own society, to be an object which may enter the body, and which
may be removed. This is exemplified by the numerous cases in which a disease is
extracted from the body by sucking or by other processes, in the belief that it may
be thrown into people, or that it may be enclosed in wood in order to prevent its
return. Other qualities are treated in the same way. Thus the conditions of hunger,
exhaustion, and similar bodily feelings, are considered by certain primitive tribes
as independent objects which affect the body. Even life is believed to be a material
classes have never risen into consciousness, and that consequently their origin
must be sought, not in rational, but in entirely unconscious, processes of the mind.
They must be due to a grouping of sense-impressions and of concepts which is not
in any sense of the term voluntary, but which develops from entirely different
psychological causes. It is a characteristic of linguistic classifications that they
never rise into consciousness; while other classifications, although the same
unconscious origin prevails, often do rise into consciousness. It seems very
plausible, for instance, that the fundamental religious notions, like the idea of will-
power immanent in inanimate objects, or the anthropomorphic character of
animals, are in their origin just as little conscious as the fundamental ideas of
language. While, however, the use of language is so automatic that the opportunity
never arises for the fundamental notions to emerge into consciousness, this
happens very frequently in all phenomena relating to religion.
These observations may be applied equally well to other groups of concepts.
The primary object of these researches is the determination of the fundamental
categories under which phenomena are classified by man in various stages of
culture. Differences of this kind appear very clearly in the domain of certain
simple sense-perceptions. For instance, it has been observed that colors are
classified according to their similarities in quite distinct groups, without any
accompanying difference in the ability to differentiate shades of color. What we
call green and blue are often combined under some such term as “gall-like color”;
or yellow and green are combined into one concept, which may be named “young-
leaves color.” The importance of the fact that in thought and in speech these color-
names convey the impression of quite different groups of sensations can hardly be
overrated.
Another group of categories that offer a field of fruitful investigation are those of
object and attribute. The concepts of primitive man make it quite clear that the
classes of ideas which we consider as attributes are often considered as
independent objects. The best-known case of this kind, one to which I have
referred incidentally before, is that of sickness. While we consider sickness as a
condition of an organism, it is believed by primitive man, and even by many
members of our own society, to be an object which may enter the body, and which
may be removed. This is exemplified by the numerous cases in which a disease is
extracted from the body by sucking or by other processes, in the belief that it may
be thrown into people, or that it may be enclosed in wood in order to prevent its
return. Other qualities are treated in the same way. Thus the conditions of hunger,
exhaustion, and similar bodily feelings, are considered by certain primitive tribes
as independent objects which affect the body. Even life is believed to be a material
Page 132
object that may become separated from the body. The luminosity of the sun is
considered as an object that the Sun himself may put on or lay aside.
I have indicated before that the concept of anthropomorphism seems to be one of
the important categories underlying primitive thought. It would seem that the
power of motion of the self, and the power of motion of an object, have led to the
inclusion of man and movable objects in the same category, with the consequent
imputation of human qualities to the moving objective world.
While in many cases we can see with a fair degree of clearness the fundamental
concepts underlying these categories, in other cases these are not by any means
clear. Thus the concept of incest groups—those groups in which intermarriage is
strictly forbidden—is omnipresent; but no satisfactory explanation has so far been
given for the tendency to combine certain degrees of blood-relationship under this
viewpoint.
Another fundamental difference between the mental life of primitive man and that
of civilized man lies in the fact that we have succeeded in developing, by the
application of conscious reasoning, better systems from these crude, unconscious
classifications of the sum total of our knowledge, while primitive man has not
done so. The first impression gained from a study of the beliefs of primitive man
is, that while the perceptions of his senses are excellent, his power of logical
interpretation of perceptions seems to be deficient. I think it can be shown that the
reason for this fact is not founded on any fundamental peculiarity of the mind of
primitive man, but lies, rather, in the character of the traditional ideas by means of
which each new perception is interpreted; in other words, in the character of the
traditional ideas with which each new perception associates itself. In our own
community a mass of observations and of thoughts is transmitted to the child.
These thoughts are the result of careful observation and speculation of our present
and of past generations; but they are transmitted to most individuals as traditional
matter, much the same as folk-lore. The child associates new perceptions with this
whole mass of traditional material, and interprets his observations by its means. I
believe it is a mistake to assume that the interpretation made by each civilized
individual is a complete logical process. We associate a phenomenon with a
number of known facts, the interpretations of which are assumed as known, and
we are satisfied with the reduction of a new fact to these previously known facts.
For instance, if the average individual hears of the explosion of a previously
unknown chemical, he is satisfied to reason that certain materials are known to
have the property of exploding under proper conditions, and that consequently the
unknown substance has the same quality. On the whole, I do not think that we
should try to argue still further, and really try to give a full explanation of the
causes of the explosion.
considered as an object that the Sun himself may put on or lay aside.
I have indicated before that the concept of anthropomorphism seems to be one of
the important categories underlying primitive thought. It would seem that the
power of motion of the self, and the power of motion of an object, have led to the
inclusion of man and movable objects in the same category, with the consequent
imputation of human qualities to the moving objective world.
While in many cases we can see with a fair degree of clearness the fundamental
concepts underlying these categories, in other cases these are not by any means
clear. Thus the concept of incest groups—those groups in which intermarriage is
strictly forbidden—is omnipresent; but no satisfactory explanation has so far been
given for the tendency to combine certain degrees of blood-relationship under this
viewpoint.
Another fundamental difference between the mental life of primitive man and that
of civilized man lies in the fact that we have succeeded in developing, by the
application of conscious reasoning, better systems from these crude, unconscious
classifications of the sum total of our knowledge, while primitive man has not
done so. The first impression gained from a study of the beliefs of primitive man
is, that while the perceptions of his senses are excellent, his power of logical
interpretation of perceptions seems to be deficient. I think it can be shown that the
reason for this fact is not founded on any fundamental peculiarity of the mind of
primitive man, but lies, rather, in the character of the traditional ideas by means of
which each new perception is interpreted; in other words, in the character of the
traditional ideas with which each new perception associates itself. In our own
community a mass of observations and of thoughts is transmitted to the child.
These thoughts are the result of careful observation and speculation of our present
and of past generations; but they are transmitted to most individuals as traditional
matter, much the same as folk-lore. The child associates new perceptions with this
whole mass of traditional material, and interprets his observations by its means. I
believe it is a mistake to assume that the interpretation made by each civilized
individual is a complete logical process. We associate a phenomenon with a
number of known facts, the interpretations of which are assumed as known, and
we are satisfied with the reduction of a new fact to these previously known facts.
For instance, if the average individual hears of the explosion of a previously
unknown chemical, he is satisfied to reason that certain materials are known to
have the property of exploding under proper conditions, and that consequently the
unknown substance has the same quality. On the whole, I do not think that we
should try to argue still further, and really try to give a full explanation of the
causes of the explosion.
Page 133
The difference in the mode of thought of primitive man and that of civilized man
seems to consist largely in the difference of character of the traditional material
with which the new perception associates itself. The instruction given to the child
of primitive man is not based on centuries of experimentation, but consists of the
crude experience of generations. When a new experience enters the mind of
primitive man, the same process which we observe among civilized man brings
about an entirely different series of associations, and therefore results in a different
type of explanation. A sudden explosion will associate itself in his mind, perhaps,
with tales which he has heard in regard to the mythical history of the world, and
consequently will be accompanied by superstitious fear. When we recognize that
neither among civilized men nor among primitive men the average individual
carries to completion the attempt at causal explanation of phenomena, but carries
it only so far as to amalgamate it with other previously known facts, we recognize
that the result of the whole process depends entirely upon the character of the
traditional material. Herein lies the immense importance of folk-lore in
determining the mode of thought. Herein lies particularly the enormous influence
of current philosophic opinion upon the masses of the people, and herein lies the
influence of the dominant scientific theory upon the character of scientific work.
It would be vain to try to understand the development of modern science without
an intelligent understanding of modern philosophy; it would be vain to try to
understand the history of mediæval science without a knowledge of mediæval
theology; and so it is vain to try to understand primitive science without an
intelligent knowledge of primitive mythology. “Mythology,” “theology,” and
“philosophy” are different terms for the same influences which shape the current
of human thought, and which determine the character of the attempts of man to
explain the phenomena of nature. To primitive man,—who has been taught to
consider the heavenly orbs as animate beings; who sees in every animal a being
more powerful than man; to whom the mountains, trees, and stones are endowed
with life,—explanations of phenomena will suggest themselves entirely different
from those to which we are accustomed, since we base our conclusions upon the
existence of matter and force as bringing about the observed results. If we should
not consider it possible to explain the whole range of phenomena as the result of
matter and force alone, all our explanations of natural phenomena would take a
different aspect.
In scientific inquiries we should always be clear in our own minds of the fact that
we always embody a number of hypotheses and theories in our explanations, and
that we do not carry the analysis of any given phenomenon to completion. In fact,
if we were to do so, progress would hardly be possible, because every
phenomenon would require an endless amount of time for thorough treatment. We
seems to consist largely in the difference of character of the traditional material
with which the new perception associates itself. The instruction given to the child
of primitive man is not based on centuries of experimentation, but consists of the
crude experience of generations. When a new experience enters the mind of
primitive man, the same process which we observe among civilized man brings
about an entirely different series of associations, and therefore results in a different
type of explanation. A sudden explosion will associate itself in his mind, perhaps,
with tales which he has heard in regard to the mythical history of the world, and
consequently will be accompanied by superstitious fear. When we recognize that
neither among civilized men nor among primitive men the average individual
carries to completion the attempt at causal explanation of phenomena, but carries
it only so far as to amalgamate it with other previously known facts, we recognize
that the result of the whole process depends entirely upon the character of the
traditional material. Herein lies the immense importance of folk-lore in
determining the mode of thought. Herein lies particularly the enormous influence
of current philosophic opinion upon the masses of the people, and herein lies the
influence of the dominant scientific theory upon the character of scientific work.
It would be vain to try to understand the development of modern science without
an intelligent understanding of modern philosophy; it would be vain to try to
understand the history of mediæval science without a knowledge of mediæval
theology; and so it is vain to try to understand primitive science without an
intelligent knowledge of primitive mythology. “Mythology,” “theology,” and
“philosophy” are different terms for the same influences which shape the current
of human thought, and which determine the character of the attempts of man to
explain the phenomena of nature. To primitive man,—who has been taught to
consider the heavenly orbs as animate beings; who sees in every animal a being
more powerful than man; to whom the mountains, trees, and stones are endowed
with life,—explanations of phenomena will suggest themselves entirely different
from those to which we are accustomed, since we base our conclusions upon the
existence of matter and force as bringing about the observed results. If we should
not consider it possible to explain the whole range of phenomena as the result of
matter and force alone, all our explanations of natural phenomena would take a
different aspect.
In scientific inquiries we should always be clear in our own minds of the fact that
we always embody a number of hypotheses and theories in our explanations, and
that we do not carry the analysis of any given phenomenon to completion. In fact,
if we were to do so, progress would hardly be possible, because every
phenomenon would require an endless amount of time for thorough treatment. We
Page 134
are only too apt, however, to forget entirely the general, and for most of us purely
traditional, theoretical basis which is the foundation of our reasoning, and to
assume that the result of our reasoning is absolute truth. In this we commit the
same error that is committed, and has been committed, by all the less civilized
peoples. They are more easily satisfied than we are at the present time; but they
also assume as true the traditional element which enters into their explanations,
and therefore accept as absolute truth the conclusions based on it. It is evident that
the fewer the number of traditional elements that enter into our reasoning, and the
clearer we endeavor to be in regard to the hypothetical part of our reasoning, the
more logical will be our conclusions. There is an undoubted tendency in the
advance of civilization to eliminate traditional elements, and to gain a clearer and
clearer insight into the hypothetical basis of our reasoning. It is therefore not
surprising, that, with the advance of civilization, reasoning becomes more and
more logical, not because each individual carries out his thought in a more logical
manner, but because the traditional material which is handed down to each
individual has been thought out and worked out more thoroughly and more
carefully. While in primitive civilization the traditional material is doubted and
examined by only a very few individuals, the number of thinkers who try to free
themselves from the fetters of tradition increases as civilization advances.
An example illustrating this progress and at the same time the slowness of this
progress is found in the relations between individuals belonging to different tribes.
There are a number of primitive hordes to whom every stranger not a member of
the horde is an enemy, and where it is right to damage the enemy to the best of
one’s power and ability, and if possible to kill him. This custom is founded largely
on the idea of the solidarity of the horde, and of the feeling that it is the duty of
every member of the horde to destroy all possible enemies. Therefore every person
not a member of the horde must be considered as belonging to a class entirely
distinct from the members of the horde, and is treated accordingly. We can trace
the gradual broadening of the feeling of fellowship during the advance of
civilization. The feeling of fellowship in the horde expands to the feeling of unity
of the tribe, to a recognition of bonds established by a neighborhood of habitat,
and further on to the feeling of fellowship among members of nations. This seems
to be the limit of the ethical concept of fellowship of man which we have reached
at the present time. When we analyze the strong feeling of nationality which is so
potent at the present time, we recognize that it consists largely in the idea of the
pre-eminence of that community whose member we happen to be,—in the pre-
eminent value of its language, of its customs, and of its traditions, and in the belief
that it is right to preserve its peculiarities and to impose them upon the rest of the
world. The feeling of nationality as here expressed, and the feeling of solidarity of
the horde, are of the same order, although modified by the gradual expansion of
traditional, theoretical basis which is the foundation of our reasoning, and to
assume that the result of our reasoning is absolute truth. In this we commit the
same error that is committed, and has been committed, by all the less civilized
peoples. They are more easily satisfied than we are at the present time; but they
also assume as true the traditional element which enters into their explanations,
and therefore accept as absolute truth the conclusions based on it. It is evident that
the fewer the number of traditional elements that enter into our reasoning, and the
clearer we endeavor to be in regard to the hypothetical part of our reasoning, the
more logical will be our conclusions. There is an undoubted tendency in the
advance of civilization to eliminate traditional elements, and to gain a clearer and
clearer insight into the hypothetical basis of our reasoning. It is therefore not
surprising, that, with the advance of civilization, reasoning becomes more and
more logical, not because each individual carries out his thought in a more logical
manner, but because the traditional material which is handed down to each
individual has been thought out and worked out more thoroughly and more
carefully. While in primitive civilization the traditional material is doubted and
examined by only a very few individuals, the number of thinkers who try to free
themselves from the fetters of tradition increases as civilization advances.
An example illustrating this progress and at the same time the slowness of this
progress is found in the relations between individuals belonging to different tribes.
There are a number of primitive hordes to whom every stranger not a member of
the horde is an enemy, and where it is right to damage the enemy to the best of
one’s power and ability, and if possible to kill him. This custom is founded largely
on the idea of the solidarity of the horde, and of the feeling that it is the duty of
every member of the horde to destroy all possible enemies. Therefore every person
not a member of the horde must be considered as belonging to a class entirely
distinct from the members of the horde, and is treated accordingly. We can trace
the gradual broadening of the feeling of fellowship during the advance of
civilization. The feeling of fellowship in the horde expands to the feeling of unity
of the tribe, to a recognition of bonds established by a neighborhood of habitat,
and further on to the feeling of fellowship among members of nations. This seems
to be the limit of the ethical concept of fellowship of man which we have reached
at the present time. When we analyze the strong feeling of nationality which is so
potent at the present time, we recognize that it consists largely in the idea of the
pre-eminence of that community whose member we happen to be,—in the pre-
eminent value of its language, of its customs, and of its traditions, and in the belief
that it is right to preserve its peculiarities and to impose them upon the rest of the
world. The feeling of nationality as here expressed, and the feeling of solidarity of
the horde, are of the same order, although modified by the gradual expansion of
Page 135
the idea of fellowship; but the ethical point of view which makes it justifiable at
the present time to increase the well-being of one nation at the cost of another, the
tendency to value one’s own civilization as higher than that of the whole rest of
mankind, are the same as those which prompt the actions of primitive man, who
considers every stranger as an enemy, and who is not satisfied until the enemy is
killed. It is somewhat difficult for us to recognize that the value which we attribute
to our own civilization is due to the fact that we participate in this civilization, and
that it has been controlling all our actions since the time of our birth; but it is
certainly conceivable that there may be other civilizations, based perhaps on
different traditions and on a different equilibrium of emotion and reason, which
are of no less value than ours, although it may be impossible for us to appreciate
their values without having grown up under their influence. The general theory of
valuation of human activities, as developed by anthropological research, teaches
us a higher tolerance than the one which we now profess.
After we have thus seen that a large number of traditional elements enter into the
reasoning of primitive man and of civilized man as well, we are better prepared to
understand some of the more special typical differences in the thought of primitive
man and of civilized man.
A trait of primitive life that early attracted the attention of investigators is the
occurrence of close associations between mental activities that appear to us as
entirely disparate. In primitive life, religion and science; music, poetry, and dance;
myth and history; fashion and ethics,—appear inextricably interwoven. We may
express this general observation also by saying that primitive man views each
action not only as adapted to its main object, each thought related to its main end,
as we should perceive them, but that he associates them with other ideas, often of
a religious or at least of a symbolic nature. Thus he gives them a higher
significance than they seem to us to deserve. Every taboo is an example of such
associations of apparently trifling actions with ideas that are so sacred that a
deviation from the customary mode of performance creates the strongest emotions
of abhorrence. The interpretation of ornaments as charms, the symbolism of
decorative art, are other examples of association of ideas that, on the whole, are
foreign to our mode of thought.
In order to make clear the point of view from which these phenomena seem to fall
into an orderly array, we will investigate whether all vestiges of similar forms of
thought have disappeared from our civilization. In our intense life, which is
devoted to activities requiring the full application of our reasoning-powers and a
repression of the emotional life, we have become accustomed to a cold, matter-of-
fact view of our actions, of the incentives that lead to them, and of their
consequences. It is not necessary, however, to go far afield to find a state of mind
the present time to increase the well-being of one nation at the cost of another, the
tendency to value one’s own civilization as higher than that of the whole rest of
mankind, are the same as those which prompt the actions of primitive man, who
considers every stranger as an enemy, and who is not satisfied until the enemy is
killed. It is somewhat difficult for us to recognize that the value which we attribute
to our own civilization is due to the fact that we participate in this civilization, and
that it has been controlling all our actions since the time of our birth; but it is
certainly conceivable that there may be other civilizations, based perhaps on
different traditions and on a different equilibrium of emotion and reason, which
are of no less value than ours, although it may be impossible for us to appreciate
their values without having grown up under their influence. The general theory of
valuation of human activities, as developed by anthropological research, teaches
us a higher tolerance than the one which we now profess.
After we have thus seen that a large number of traditional elements enter into the
reasoning of primitive man and of civilized man as well, we are better prepared to
understand some of the more special typical differences in the thought of primitive
man and of civilized man.
A trait of primitive life that early attracted the attention of investigators is the
occurrence of close associations between mental activities that appear to us as
entirely disparate. In primitive life, religion and science; music, poetry, and dance;
myth and history; fashion and ethics,—appear inextricably interwoven. We may
express this general observation also by saying that primitive man views each
action not only as adapted to its main object, each thought related to its main end,
as we should perceive them, but that he associates them with other ideas, often of
a religious or at least of a symbolic nature. Thus he gives them a higher
significance than they seem to us to deserve. Every taboo is an example of such
associations of apparently trifling actions with ideas that are so sacred that a
deviation from the customary mode of performance creates the strongest emotions
of abhorrence. The interpretation of ornaments as charms, the symbolism of
decorative art, are other examples of association of ideas that, on the whole, are
foreign to our mode of thought.
In order to make clear the point of view from which these phenomena seem to fall
into an orderly array, we will investigate whether all vestiges of similar forms of
thought have disappeared from our civilization. In our intense life, which is
devoted to activities requiring the full application of our reasoning-powers and a
repression of the emotional life, we have become accustomed to a cold, matter-of-
fact view of our actions, of the incentives that lead to them, and of their
consequences. It is not necessary, however, to go far afield to find a state of mind
Page 136
which is open to other aspects of life. If those among us who move in the midst of
the current of our quickly pulsing life do not look beyond their rational motives
and aims, others who stand by in quiet contemplation recognize in it the reflection
of an ideal world that they have built up in their own consciousness. To the artist
the outer world is a symbol of the beauty that he feels; to the fervent religious
mind it is a symbol of the transcendental truth which gives form to his thought.
Instrumental music that one enjoys as a work of purely musical art calls forth in
the mind of another a group of definite concepts that are connected with the
musical themes and their treatment only by the similarity of the emotional states
they evoke. In fact, the different manner in which individuals re-act to the same
stimulus, and the variety of associations elicited by the same sense-impression in
different individuals, are so self-evident that they hardly call for special remarks.
Most important for the purpose of our investigation is the fact that there are certain
stimuli to which all of us who live in the same society re-act in the same way
without being able to express the reasons for our actions. A good example of what
I refer to are breaches of social etiquette. A mode of behavior that does not
conform to the customary manners, but differs from them in a striking way,
creates, on the whole, unpleasant emotions; and it requires a determined effort on
our part to make it clear to ourselves that such behavior does not conflict with
moral standards. Among those who are not trained in courageous and rigid
thought, the confusion between traditional etiquette—so-called good manners—
and moral conduct is habitual. In certain lines of conduct the association between
traditional etiquette and ethical feeling is so close, that even a vigorous thinker can
hardly emancipate himself from it. This is true, for instance, of acts that may be
considered breaches of modesty. The most cursory review of the history of
costume shows that what was considered modest at one time has been immodest at
other times. The custom of habitually covering parts of the body has at all times
led to the strong feeling that exposure of such parts is immodest. This feeling of
propriety is so erratic, that a costume that is appropriate on one occasion may be
considered opprobrious on other occasions; as, for instance, a low-cut evening
dress in a street-car during business hours. What kind of exposure is felt as
immodest depends always upon fashion. It is quite evident that fashion is not
dictated by modesty, but that the historical development of costume is determined
by a variety of causes. Nevertheless fashions are typically associated with the
feeling of modesty, so that an unwonted exposure excites the unpleasant feelings
of impropriety. There is no conscious reasoning why the one form is proper, the
other improper; but the feeling is aroused directly by the contrast with the
customary. Every one will feel instinctively the strong resistance that he would
have to overcome, even in a different society, if he were required to perform an
action that we are accustomed to consider as immodest, and the feelings that
the current of our quickly pulsing life do not look beyond their rational motives
and aims, others who stand by in quiet contemplation recognize in it the reflection
of an ideal world that they have built up in their own consciousness. To the artist
the outer world is a symbol of the beauty that he feels; to the fervent religious
mind it is a symbol of the transcendental truth which gives form to his thought.
Instrumental music that one enjoys as a work of purely musical art calls forth in
the mind of another a group of definite concepts that are connected with the
musical themes and their treatment only by the similarity of the emotional states
they evoke. In fact, the different manner in which individuals re-act to the same
stimulus, and the variety of associations elicited by the same sense-impression in
different individuals, are so self-evident that they hardly call for special remarks.
Most important for the purpose of our investigation is the fact that there are certain
stimuli to which all of us who live in the same society re-act in the same way
without being able to express the reasons for our actions. A good example of what
I refer to are breaches of social etiquette. A mode of behavior that does not
conform to the customary manners, but differs from them in a striking way,
creates, on the whole, unpleasant emotions; and it requires a determined effort on
our part to make it clear to ourselves that such behavior does not conflict with
moral standards. Among those who are not trained in courageous and rigid
thought, the confusion between traditional etiquette—so-called good manners—
and moral conduct is habitual. In certain lines of conduct the association between
traditional etiquette and ethical feeling is so close, that even a vigorous thinker can
hardly emancipate himself from it. This is true, for instance, of acts that may be
considered breaches of modesty. The most cursory review of the history of
costume shows that what was considered modest at one time has been immodest at
other times. The custom of habitually covering parts of the body has at all times
led to the strong feeling that exposure of such parts is immodest. This feeling of
propriety is so erratic, that a costume that is appropriate on one occasion may be
considered opprobrious on other occasions; as, for instance, a low-cut evening
dress in a street-car during business hours. What kind of exposure is felt as
immodest depends always upon fashion. It is quite evident that fashion is not
dictated by modesty, but that the historical development of costume is determined
by a variety of causes. Nevertheless fashions are typically associated with the
feeling of modesty, so that an unwonted exposure excites the unpleasant feelings
of impropriety. There is no conscious reasoning why the one form is proper, the
other improper; but the feeling is aroused directly by the contrast with the
customary. Every one will feel instinctively the strong resistance that he would
have to overcome, even in a different society, if he were required to perform an
action that we are accustomed to consider as immodest, and the feelings that
Page 137
would be excited in his mind if he were thrown into a society in which the
standards of modesty differed from our own.
Even setting aside the strong emotions of modesty, we find a variety of reasons
which make certain styles of dress appear improper. To appear in the fashion of
our forefathers of two centuries ago would be entirely out of the question, and
would expose one to ridicule. To see a man wear a hat in company indoors nettles
us: it is considered rude. To wear a hat in church or at a funeral would cause more
vigorous resentment, on account of the greater emotional value of the feelings
concerned. A certain tilt of the hat, although it may be very comfortable to the
wearer, would stamp him at once as an uneducated brute. Other novelties in
costume may hurt our æsthetic feelings, no matter how bad the taste of the
prevailing fashions may be.
Another example will make clear what I mean. When we consider our table
manners, it will readily be recognized that most of them are purely traditional, and
cannot be given any adequate explanation. To smack one’s lips is considered bad
style, and may excite feelings of disgust; while among the Indians it would be
considered bad taste not to smack one’s lips when invited to dinner, because it
would suggest that the guest does not enjoy his meal. Both for the Indian and for
ourselves the constant performance of these actions which constitute good table
manners make it practically impossible to act otherwise. An attempt to act
differently would not only be difficult on account of the lack of adjustment of
muscular motions, but also on account of the strong emotional resistance that we
should have to overcome. The emotional displeasure is also released when we see
others act contrary to custom. To eat with people having table manners different
from our own excites feelings of displeasure which may rise to such an intensity as
to cause qualmishness. Here, also, explanations are often given which are probably
based solely on attempts to explain the existing manners, but which do not
represent their historical development. We often hear that it is improper to eat with
a knife because it might cut the mouth; but I doubt very much if this consideration
has anything to do with the development of the custom, for the older type of sharp
steel forks might as easily hurt the mouth as the blade of the knife.
It may be well to exemplify the characteristics of our opposition to unwonted
actions by a few additional examples, which will help to clear up the mental
processes that lead us to formulate the reasons for our conservatism.
One of the cases in which the development of such alleged reasons for behavior is
best traced is that of the taboo. Although we ourselves have hardly any definite
taboos, to an outsider our failure to use certain animals for food might easily
appear from this point of view. Supposing an individual accustomed to eating dogs
should inquire among us for the reason why we do not eat dogs, we could only
standards of modesty differed from our own.
Even setting aside the strong emotions of modesty, we find a variety of reasons
which make certain styles of dress appear improper. To appear in the fashion of
our forefathers of two centuries ago would be entirely out of the question, and
would expose one to ridicule. To see a man wear a hat in company indoors nettles
us: it is considered rude. To wear a hat in church or at a funeral would cause more
vigorous resentment, on account of the greater emotional value of the feelings
concerned. A certain tilt of the hat, although it may be very comfortable to the
wearer, would stamp him at once as an uneducated brute. Other novelties in
costume may hurt our æsthetic feelings, no matter how bad the taste of the
prevailing fashions may be.
Another example will make clear what I mean. When we consider our table
manners, it will readily be recognized that most of them are purely traditional, and
cannot be given any adequate explanation. To smack one’s lips is considered bad
style, and may excite feelings of disgust; while among the Indians it would be
considered bad taste not to smack one’s lips when invited to dinner, because it
would suggest that the guest does not enjoy his meal. Both for the Indian and for
ourselves the constant performance of these actions which constitute good table
manners make it practically impossible to act otherwise. An attempt to act
differently would not only be difficult on account of the lack of adjustment of
muscular motions, but also on account of the strong emotional resistance that we
should have to overcome. The emotional displeasure is also released when we see
others act contrary to custom. To eat with people having table manners different
from our own excites feelings of displeasure which may rise to such an intensity as
to cause qualmishness. Here, also, explanations are often given which are probably
based solely on attempts to explain the existing manners, but which do not
represent their historical development. We often hear that it is improper to eat with
a knife because it might cut the mouth; but I doubt very much if this consideration
has anything to do with the development of the custom, for the older type of sharp
steel forks might as easily hurt the mouth as the blade of the knife.
It may be well to exemplify the characteristics of our opposition to unwonted
actions by a few additional examples, which will help to clear up the mental
processes that lead us to formulate the reasons for our conservatism.
One of the cases in which the development of such alleged reasons for behavior is
best traced is that of the taboo. Although we ourselves have hardly any definite
taboos, to an outsider our failure to use certain animals for food might easily
appear from this point of view. Supposing an individual accustomed to eating dogs
should inquire among us for the reason why we do not eat dogs, we could only
Page 138
reply that it is not customary; and he would be justified in saying that dogs are
tabooed among us, just as much as we are justified in speaking of taboos among
primitive people. If we were hard pressed for reasons, we should probably base
our aversion to eating dogs or horses on the seeming impropriety of eating animals
that live with us as our friends. On the other hand, we are not accustomed to eat
caterpillars, and we should probably decline to eat them from feelings of disgust.
Cannibalism is so much abhorred, that we find it difficult to convince ourselves
that it belongs to the same class of aversions as those mentioned before. The
fundamental concept of the sacredness of human life, and the fact that most
animals will not eat others of the same species, set off cannibalism as a custom by
itself, considered as one of the most horrible aberrations of human nature. In these
three groups of aversions, disgust is probably the first feeling present in our minds,
by which we re-act against the suggestion of partaking of these kinds of food. We
account for our disgust by a variety of reasons, according to the groups of ideas
with which the suggested act is associated in our minds. In the first case there is no
special association, and we are satisfied with the simple statement of disgust. In
the second case the most important reason seems to be an emotional one, although
we may feel inclined, when questioned regarding the reasons of our dislike, to
bring forward also habits of the animals in question that seem to justify our
aversion. In the third case the immorality of cannibalism would stand forth as the
one sufficient reason.
Other examples are the numerous customs that had originally a religious or semi-
religious aspect, and which are continued and explained by more or less certain
utilitarian theories. Such are the whole group of customs relating to marriages in
the incest group. While the extent of the incest group has undergone material
changes, the abhorrence of marriages inside the existing group is the same as ever;
but instead of religious laws, ethical considerations, often explained by utilitarian
concepts, are given as the reason for our feelings. People affected with loathsome
diseases were once shunned because they were believed to be stricken by God,
while at present the same avoidance is due to the fear of contagion. The disuse into
which profanity has fallen in English was first due to religious re-action, but has
come to be simply a question of good manners.
For another example we need go back only a short period in history. It is not so
many years ago that dissension from accepted religious tenets was believed to be a
crime. The intolerance of diverging religious views and the energy of persecution
for heresy can be understood only when we recognize the violent feelings of
outraged ethical principles that were aroused by this deviation from the customary
line of thought. There was no question as to the logical validity of the new idea.
The mind was directly agitated by the opposition to an habitual form of thought
tabooed among us, just as much as we are justified in speaking of taboos among
primitive people. If we were hard pressed for reasons, we should probably base
our aversion to eating dogs or horses on the seeming impropriety of eating animals
that live with us as our friends. On the other hand, we are not accustomed to eat
caterpillars, and we should probably decline to eat them from feelings of disgust.
Cannibalism is so much abhorred, that we find it difficult to convince ourselves
that it belongs to the same class of aversions as those mentioned before. The
fundamental concept of the sacredness of human life, and the fact that most
animals will not eat others of the same species, set off cannibalism as a custom by
itself, considered as one of the most horrible aberrations of human nature. In these
three groups of aversions, disgust is probably the first feeling present in our minds,
by which we re-act against the suggestion of partaking of these kinds of food. We
account for our disgust by a variety of reasons, according to the groups of ideas
with which the suggested act is associated in our minds. In the first case there is no
special association, and we are satisfied with the simple statement of disgust. In
the second case the most important reason seems to be an emotional one, although
we may feel inclined, when questioned regarding the reasons of our dislike, to
bring forward also habits of the animals in question that seem to justify our
aversion. In the third case the immorality of cannibalism would stand forth as the
one sufficient reason.
Other examples are the numerous customs that had originally a religious or semi-
religious aspect, and which are continued and explained by more or less certain
utilitarian theories. Such are the whole group of customs relating to marriages in
the incest group. While the extent of the incest group has undergone material
changes, the abhorrence of marriages inside the existing group is the same as ever;
but instead of religious laws, ethical considerations, often explained by utilitarian
concepts, are given as the reason for our feelings. People affected with loathsome
diseases were once shunned because they were believed to be stricken by God,
while at present the same avoidance is due to the fear of contagion. The disuse into
which profanity has fallen in English was first due to religious re-action, but has
come to be simply a question of good manners.
For another example we need go back only a short period in history. It is not so
many years ago that dissension from accepted religious tenets was believed to be a
crime. The intolerance of diverging religious views and the energy of persecution
for heresy can be understood only when we recognize the violent feelings of
outraged ethical principles that were aroused by this deviation from the customary
line of thought. There was no question as to the logical validity of the new idea.
The mind was directly agitated by the opposition to an habitual form of thought
Page 139
which was so deeply rooted in each individual that it had come to be an integral
part of his mental life.
It is important to note that in all the cases mentioned the rationalistic explanation
of the opposition to a change is based on that group of concepts with which the
excited emotions are intimately connected. In the case of costume, reasons are
adduced why the new style is improper; in the case of heresy, proof is given that
the new doctrine is an attack against eternal truth; and so with all the others.
I think, however, that a close introspective analysis shows these reasons to be only
attempts to interpret our feelings of displeasure; that our opposition is not by any
means dictated by conscious reasoning, but primarily by the emotional effect of
the new idea which creates a dissonance with the habitual.
In all these cases the custom is obeyed so often and so regularly that the habitual
act becomes automatic; that is to say, its performance is ordinarily not combined
with any degree of consciousness. Consequently the emotional value of these
actions is also very slight. It is remarkable, however, that the more automatic an
action, the more difficult it is to perform the opposite action, that it requires a very
strong effort to do so, and that ordinarily the opposite action is accompanied by
strong feelings of displeasure. It may also be observed that to see the unusual
action performed by another person excites the strongest attention, and causes
feelings of displeasure. Thus it happens that when an infraction of the customary
occurs, all the groups of ideas with which the action is associated are brought into
consciousness. A dish of dog’s meat would bring up all the ideas of
companionship; a cannibal feast, all the social principles that have become our
second nature. The more automatic any series of activities or a certain form of
thought has become, the greater is the conscious effort required for breaking away
from the old habit of acting and thinking, and the greater also the displeasure, or at
least the surprise, produced by an innovation. The antagonism against it is a reflex
action accompanied by emotions not due to conscious speculation. When we
become conscious of this emotional re-action, we endeavor to interpret it by a
process of reasoning. This reason must necessarily be based on the ideas which
rise into consciousness as soon as a break in the established custom occurs; in
other words, our rationalistic explanation will depend upon the character of the
associated ideas.
It is therefore of great importance to know whence the associated ideas are
derived, particularly in how far we may assume that these associations are stable.
It is not quite easy to give definite examples of changes of such associations in our
civilization, because, on the whole, the rationalistic tendencies of our times have
eliminated many of the lines of association, even where the emotional effect
part of his mental life.
It is important to note that in all the cases mentioned the rationalistic explanation
of the opposition to a change is based on that group of concepts with which the
excited emotions are intimately connected. In the case of costume, reasons are
adduced why the new style is improper; in the case of heresy, proof is given that
the new doctrine is an attack against eternal truth; and so with all the others.
I think, however, that a close introspective analysis shows these reasons to be only
attempts to interpret our feelings of displeasure; that our opposition is not by any
means dictated by conscious reasoning, but primarily by the emotional effect of
the new idea which creates a dissonance with the habitual.
In all these cases the custom is obeyed so often and so regularly that the habitual
act becomes automatic; that is to say, its performance is ordinarily not combined
with any degree of consciousness. Consequently the emotional value of these
actions is also very slight. It is remarkable, however, that the more automatic an
action, the more difficult it is to perform the opposite action, that it requires a very
strong effort to do so, and that ordinarily the opposite action is accompanied by
strong feelings of displeasure. It may also be observed that to see the unusual
action performed by another person excites the strongest attention, and causes
feelings of displeasure. Thus it happens that when an infraction of the customary
occurs, all the groups of ideas with which the action is associated are brought into
consciousness. A dish of dog’s meat would bring up all the ideas of
companionship; a cannibal feast, all the social principles that have become our
second nature. The more automatic any series of activities or a certain form of
thought has become, the greater is the conscious effort required for breaking away
from the old habit of acting and thinking, and the greater also the displeasure, or at
least the surprise, produced by an innovation. The antagonism against it is a reflex
action accompanied by emotions not due to conscious speculation. When we
become conscious of this emotional re-action, we endeavor to interpret it by a
process of reasoning. This reason must necessarily be based on the ideas which
rise into consciousness as soon as a break in the established custom occurs; in
other words, our rationalistic explanation will depend upon the character of the
associated ideas.
It is therefore of great importance to know whence the associated ideas are
derived, particularly in how far we may assume that these associations are stable.
It is not quite easy to give definite examples of changes of such associations in our
civilization, because, on the whole, the rationalistic tendencies of our times have
eliminated many of the lines of association, even where the emotional effect
Page 140
remains; so that the change, on the whole, is one from existing associations to loss
of associations.
We may sum up these observations by saying, that, while each habit is the result of
historical causes, it may in course of time associate itself with different ideas. As
soon as we become conscious of an association between a habit and a certain
group of ideas, we are led to explain the habit by its present associations, which
probably differ from the associations prevailing at the time when the habit was
established.
We will now turn to a consideration of analogous phenomena in primitive life.
Here the dislike of that which deviates from the custom of the land is even more
strongly marked than in our civilization. If it is not the custom to sleep in a house
with feet turned towards the fire, a violation of this custom is dreaded and avoided.
If in a certain society members of the same clan do not intermarry, the most deep-
seated abhorrence against such unions will arise. It is not necessary to multiply
examples, for it is a well-known fact that the more primitive a people, the more it
is bound by customs regulating the conduct of daily life in all its details. I think we
are justified in concluding from our own experience, that as among ourselves, so
among primitive tribes, the resistance to a deviation from firmly established
customs is due to an emotional re-action, not to conscious reasoning. This does not
preclude the possibility that the first special act, which became in course of time
customary, may have been due to a conscious mental process; but it seems to me
likely that many customs came into being without any conscious activity. Their
development must have been of the same kind as that of the categories which are
reflected in the morphology of languages, and which can never have been known
to the speakers of these languages. For instance, if we accept Cunow’s theory of
the origin of Australian social systems,[8] we may very well say that originally each
generation kept by themselves, and therefore marriages between members of two
succeeding generations were impossible, because only marriageable men and
women of one generation came into contact. Later on, when the succeeding
generations were not so diverse in age, and their social separation ceased, the
custom had been established, and did not lapse with the changed conditions.
There are a number of cases in which it is at least conceivable that the older
customs of a people, under a new surrounding, develop into taboos. I think, for
instance, that it is very likely that the Eskimo taboo forbidding the use of caribou
and of seal on the same day may be due to the alternating inland and coast life of
the people. When they hunt inland, they have no seals, and consequently can eat
only caribou. When they hunt on the coast, they have no caribou, and
consequently can eat only seal. The simple fact that in one season only caribou can
be eaten, and that in another season only seal can be eaten, may have easily led to
of associations.
We may sum up these observations by saying, that, while each habit is the result of
historical causes, it may in course of time associate itself with different ideas. As
soon as we become conscious of an association between a habit and a certain
group of ideas, we are led to explain the habit by its present associations, which
probably differ from the associations prevailing at the time when the habit was
established.
We will now turn to a consideration of analogous phenomena in primitive life.
Here the dislike of that which deviates from the custom of the land is even more
strongly marked than in our civilization. If it is not the custom to sleep in a house
with feet turned towards the fire, a violation of this custom is dreaded and avoided.
If in a certain society members of the same clan do not intermarry, the most deep-
seated abhorrence against such unions will arise. It is not necessary to multiply
examples, for it is a well-known fact that the more primitive a people, the more it
is bound by customs regulating the conduct of daily life in all its details. I think we
are justified in concluding from our own experience, that as among ourselves, so
among primitive tribes, the resistance to a deviation from firmly established
customs is due to an emotional re-action, not to conscious reasoning. This does not
preclude the possibility that the first special act, which became in course of time
customary, may have been due to a conscious mental process; but it seems to me
likely that many customs came into being without any conscious activity. Their
development must have been of the same kind as that of the categories which are
reflected in the morphology of languages, and which can never have been known
to the speakers of these languages. For instance, if we accept Cunow’s theory of
the origin of Australian social systems,[8] we may very well say that originally each
generation kept by themselves, and therefore marriages between members of two
succeeding generations were impossible, because only marriageable men and
women of one generation came into contact. Later on, when the succeeding
generations were not so diverse in age, and their social separation ceased, the
custom had been established, and did not lapse with the changed conditions.
There are a number of cases in which it is at least conceivable that the older
customs of a people, under a new surrounding, develop into taboos. I think, for
instance, that it is very likely that the Eskimo taboo forbidding the use of caribou
and of seal on the same day may be due to the alternating inland and coast life of
the people. When they hunt inland, they have no seals, and consequently can eat
only caribou. When they hunt on the coast, they have no caribou, and
consequently can eat only seal. The simple fact that in one season only caribou can
be eaten, and that in another season only seal can be eaten, may have easily led to
Page 141
a resistance to a change of this custom; so that from the fact that for a long period
the two kinds of meat could not be eaten at the same time, the law developed that
the two kinds of meat must not be eaten at the same time. I think it is also likely
that the fish taboo of some of our Southwestern tribes may be due to the fact that
the tribes lived for a long time in a region where no fish was available, and that the
impossibility of obtaining fish developed into the custom of not eating fish. These
hypothetical cases make it clear that the unconscious origin of customs is quite
conceivable, although of course not necessary. It seems, however, certain that even
when there has been a conscious reasoning that led to the establishment of a
custom, it soon ceased to be conscious, and instead we find a direct emotional
resistance to an infraction of the custom.
Other actions which are considered proper or improper are continued solely
through the force of habit; and no reasons are assigned for their occurrence,
although the re-action against an infringement of the custom may be strong. If
among the Indians of Vancouver Island it is bad form for a young woman of
nobility to open her mouth wide and to eat fast, a deviation from this custom
would also be deeply felt, but in this case as an impropriety which would seriously
damage the social standing of the culprit. The same group of feelings are
concerned when a member of the nobility, even in Europe, marries below his or
her station. In other, more trifling cases, the overstepping of the boundaries of
custom merely exposes the offender to ridicule, on account of the impropriety of
the act. All these cases belong psychologically to the same group of emotional re-
actions against breaks with established automatic habits.
It might seem that in primitive society opportunity could hardly be given to bring
into consciousness the strong emotional resistance against infractions of customs,
because they are rigidly adhered to. There is one feature of social life, however,
that tends to keep the conservative attachment to customary actions before the
minds of the people. This is the education of the young. The child in whom the
habitual behavior of his surroundings has not yet developed will acquire much of
it by unconscious imitation. In many cases, however, it will act in a way different
from the customary manner, and will be corrected by its elders. Any one familiar
with primitive life will know that the children are constantly exhorted to follow
the example of their elders, and every collection of carefully recorded traditions
contains numerous references to advice given by parents to children, impressing
them with the duty to observe the customs of the tribe. The greater the emotional
value of a custom, the stronger will be the desire to inculcate it in the minds of the
young. Thus ample opportunity is given to bring the resistance against infractions
into consciousness.
the two kinds of meat could not be eaten at the same time, the law developed that
the two kinds of meat must not be eaten at the same time. I think it is also likely
that the fish taboo of some of our Southwestern tribes may be due to the fact that
the tribes lived for a long time in a region where no fish was available, and that the
impossibility of obtaining fish developed into the custom of not eating fish. These
hypothetical cases make it clear that the unconscious origin of customs is quite
conceivable, although of course not necessary. It seems, however, certain that even
when there has been a conscious reasoning that led to the establishment of a
custom, it soon ceased to be conscious, and instead we find a direct emotional
resistance to an infraction of the custom.
Other actions which are considered proper or improper are continued solely
through the force of habit; and no reasons are assigned for their occurrence,
although the re-action against an infringement of the custom may be strong. If
among the Indians of Vancouver Island it is bad form for a young woman of
nobility to open her mouth wide and to eat fast, a deviation from this custom
would also be deeply felt, but in this case as an impropriety which would seriously
damage the social standing of the culprit. The same group of feelings are
concerned when a member of the nobility, even in Europe, marries below his or
her station. In other, more trifling cases, the overstepping of the boundaries of
custom merely exposes the offender to ridicule, on account of the impropriety of
the act. All these cases belong psychologically to the same group of emotional re-
actions against breaks with established automatic habits.
It might seem that in primitive society opportunity could hardly be given to bring
into consciousness the strong emotional resistance against infractions of customs,
because they are rigidly adhered to. There is one feature of social life, however,
that tends to keep the conservative attachment to customary actions before the
minds of the people. This is the education of the young. The child in whom the
habitual behavior of his surroundings has not yet developed will acquire much of
it by unconscious imitation. In many cases, however, it will act in a way different
from the customary manner, and will be corrected by its elders. Any one familiar
with primitive life will know that the children are constantly exhorted to follow
the example of their elders, and every collection of carefully recorded traditions
contains numerous references to advice given by parents to children, impressing
them with the duty to observe the customs of the tribe. The greater the emotional
value of a custom, the stronger will be the desire to inculcate it in the minds of the
young. Thus ample opportunity is given to bring the resistance against infractions
into consciousness.
Page 142
I believe that these conditions exert a very strong influence upon the development
and conservation of customs; for, as soon as the breach of custom is raised into
consciousness, occasions must arise when people, either led by children’s
questions or following their own bent to speculation, find themselves confronted
with the fact that certain ideas exist for which they cannot give any explanation
except that they are there. The desire to understand one’s own feelings and actions,
and to get a clear insight into the secrets of the world, manifests itself at a very
early time, and it is therefore not surprising that man in all stages of culture begins
to speculate on the motives of his own actions.
As I have explained before, there can be no conscious motive for many of these,
and for this reason the tendency develops to discover the motives that may
determine our customary behavior. This is the reason why, in all stages of culture,
customary actions are made the subject of secondary explanations that have
nothing to do with their historical origin, but which are inferences based upon the
general knowledge possessed by the people. I think the existence of such
secondary interpretations of customary actions is one of the most important
anthropological phenomena, and we have seen that it is hardly less common in our
own society than in more primitive societies. It is a common observation that we
desire or act first, and then try to justify our desires and our actions. When, on
account of our early bringing-up, we act with a certain political party, most of us
are not prompted by a clear conviction of the justice of the principles of our party,
but we do so because we have been taught to respect it as the right party to which
to belong. Then only do we justify our standpoint by trying to convince ourselves
that these principles are the correct ones. Without reasoning of this kind, the
stability and geographical distribution of political parties as well as of church
denominations would be entirely unintelligible. A candid examination of our own
minds convinces us that the average man, in by far the majority of cases, does not
determine his actions by reasoning, but that he first acts, and then justifies or
explains his acts by such secondary considerations as are current among us.
We have discussed so far only the class of actions in which a break with the
customary brings into consciousness the emotional value of the action in question,
and releases a strong resistance to change, which is secondarily explained by
certain reasons that forbid a change. We have seen that the traditional material
with which man operates determines the particular type of explanatory idea that
associates itself with the emotional state of mind. Primitive man generally bases
these explanations of his customs on concepts that are intimately related to his
general views of the constitution of the world. Some mythological idea may be
considered the basis of a custom or of the avoidance of certain actions, or the
custom may be given a symbolic significance, or it may merely be connected with
and conservation of customs; for, as soon as the breach of custom is raised into
consciousness, occasions must arise when people, either led by children’s
questions or following their own bent to speculation, find themselves confronted
with the fact that certain ideas exist for which they cannot give any explanation
except that they are there. The desire to understand one’s own feelings and actions,
and to get a clear insight into the secrets of the world, manifests itself at a very
early time, and it is therefore not surprising that man in all stages of culture begins
to speculate on the motives of his own actions.
As I have explained before, there can be no conscious motive for many of these,
and for this reason the tendency develops to discover the motives that may
determine our customary behavior. This is the reason why, in all stages of culture,
customary actions are made the subject of secondary explanations that have
nothing to do with their historical origin, but which are inferences based upon the
general knowledge possessed by the people. I think the existence of such
secondary interpretations of customary actions is one of the most important
anthropological phenomena, and we have seen that it is hardly less common in our
own society than in more primitive societies. It is a common observation that we
desire or act first, and then try to justify our desires and our actions. When, on
account of our early bringing-up, we act with a certain political party, most of us
are not prompted by a clear conviction of the justice of the principles of our party,
but we do so because we have been taught to respect it as the right party to which
to belong. Then only do we justify our standpoint by trying to convince ourselves
that these principles are the correct ones. Without reasoning of this kind, the
stability and geographical distribution of political parties as well as of church
denominations would be entirely unintelligible. A candid examination of our own
minds convinces us that the average man, in by far the majority of cases, does not
determine his actions by reasoning, but that he first acts, and then justifies or
explains his acts by such secondary considerations as are current among us.
We have discussed so far only the class of actions in which a break with the
customary brings into consciousness the emotional value of the action in question,
and releases a strong resistance to change, which is secondarily explained by
certain reasons that forbid a change. We have seen that the traditional material
with which man operates determines the particular type of explanatory idea that
associates itself with the emotional state of mind. Primitive man generally bases
these explanations of his customs on concepts that are intimately related to his
general views of the constitution of the world. Some mythological idea may be
considered the basis of a custom or of the avoidance of certain actions, or the
custom may be given a symbolic significance, or it may merely be connected with
Page 143
the fear of ill luck. Evidently this last class of explanations is identical with those
of many superstitions that linger among us.
The essential result of this inquiry is the conclusion that the origin of customs of
primitive man must not be looked for in rational processes. Most investigators
who have tried to clear up the history of customs and taboos express the view that
their origin lies in speculations on the relations between man and nature; that to
primitive man the world is filled with agencies of superhuman power, which may
harm man at the slightest provocation, and that attempts to avoid conflict with
these powers dictate the innumerable superstitious regulations. The impression is
given that the habits and opinions of primitive man had been formed by conscious
reasoning. It seems evident, however, that this whole line of thought would remain
consistent if it is assumed that the processes were all subconscious.
Even granting this, I believe that these theories need extension, because it would
seem that many cases of this kind may have arisen without any kind of reasoning,
conscious or subconscious; for instance, cases in which a custom became
established by the general conditions of life, and came into consciousness as soon
as these conditions changed. I do not doubt at all that there are cases in which
customs originated by more or less conscious reasoning; but I am just as certain
that others originated without, and that our theories should cover both points.
The study of primitive life exhibits a large number of associations of a different
type, which are not so easily explained. Certain patterns of associated ideas may
be recognized in all types of culture.
Sombre colors and depressed feelings are closely connected in our minds,
although not in those of peoples of foreign culture. Noise seems inappropriate in a
place of sadness, although among primitive people the loud wail of the mourner is
the natural expression of grief. Decorative art serves to please the eye, yet a design
like the cross has retained its symbolic significance.
On the whole, such associations between groups of ideas apparently unrelated are
rare in civilized life. That they once existed is shown by historical evidence as well
as by survivals in which the old ideas have perished, although the outer form
remains. In primitive culture these associations occur in great numbers. In
discussing them we may begin with examples that have their analogues in our own
civilization, and which therefore are readily intelligible to us.
The most extended domain of such customs is that of ritual. Accompanying
important actions we find numerous stated ritual forms which are constantly
applied, although their original significance has been lost entirely. Many of them
are so old that their origin must be looked for in antiquity or even in prehistoric
times. In our day the domain of ritual is restricted, but in primitive culture it
of many superstitions that linger among us.
The essential result of this inquiry is the conclusion that the origin of customs of
primitive man must not be looked for in rational processes. Most investigators
who have tried to clear up the history of customs and taboos express the view that
their origin lies in speculations on the relations between man and nature; that to
primitive man the world is filled with agencies of superhuman power, which may
harm man at the slightest provocation, and that attempts to avoid conflict with
these powers dictate the innumerable superstitious regulations. The impression is
given that the habits and opinions of primitive man had been formed by conscious
reasoning. It seems evident, however, that this whole line of thought would remain
consistent if it is assumed that the processes were all subconscious.
Even granting this, I believe that these theories need extension, because it would
seem that many cases of this kind may have arisen without any kind of reasoning,
conscious or subconscious; for instance, cases in which a custom became
established by the general conditions of life, and came into consciousness as soon
as these conditions changed. I do not doubt at all that there are cases in which
customs originated by more or less conscious reasoning; but I am just as certain
that others originated without, and that our theories should cover both points.
The study of primitive life exhibits a large number of associations of a different
type, which are not so easily explained. Certain patterns of associated ideas may
be recognized in all types of culture.
Sombre colors and depressed feelings are closely connected in our minds,
although not in those of peoples of foreign culture. Noise seems inappropriate in a
place of sadness, although among primitive people the loud wail of the mourner is
the natural expression of grief. Decorative art serves to please the eye, yet a design
like the cross has retained its symbolic significance.
On the whole, such associations between groups of ideas apparently unrelated are
rare in civilized life. That they once existed is shown by historical evidence as well
as by survivals in which the old ideas have perished, although the outer form
remains. In primitive culture these associations occur in great numbers. In
discussing them we may begin with examples that have their analogues in our own
civilization, and which therefore are readily intelligible to us.
The most extended domain of such customs is that of ritual. Accompanying
important actions we find numerous stated ritual forms which are constantly
applied, although their original significance has been lost entirely. Many of them
are so old that their origin must be looked for in antiquity or even in prehistoric
times. In our day the domain of ritual is restricted, but in primitive culture it
Page 144
pervades the whole life. Not a single action of any importance can be performed
that is not accompanied by proscribed rites of more or less elaborate form. It has
been proved in many cases that rites are more stable than their explanations; that
they symbolize different ideas among different people and at different times. The
diversity of rites is so great, and their occurrence so universal, that here the
greatest possible variety of associations is found.
It seems to my mind that we may apply this point of view to many of the most
fundamental and inexplicable traits of primitive life, and that when considered as
associations between heterogeneous thoughts and activities, their rise and history
become more readily intelligible.
In our modern society the consideration of cosmic phenomena is constantly
associated with the efforts to give adequate explanations for them, based on the
principle of causality. In primitive society the consideration of the same
phenomena leads to a number of typical associations which differ from our own,
but which occur with remarkable regularity among tribes living in the most remote
parts of the world. An excellent instance of this kind is the regular association of
observations relating to cosmic phenomena with purely human happenings; in
other words, the occurrence of nature myths. It seems to my mind that the
characteristic trait of nature myths is the association between the observed cosmic
events and what might be called a novelistic plot based on the form of social life
with which people are familiar. The plot as such might as well develop among the
peoples themselves; but its association with the heavenly bodies, the thunder-
storm, or the wind, makes it a nature myth. One distinction between folk-tale and
nature myth lies solely in the association of the latter with cosmic phenomena.
This association does not naturally develop in modern society. If it is still found
every now and then, it is based on the survival of the traditional nature myth. In
primitive society, on the other hand, it is found constantly. The investigation of the
reason for this association is an attractive problem, the solution of which can only
in part be surmised.
A number of other examples will demonstrate that the kind of association here
referred to is quite common in primitive life. An excellent instance is furnished by
certain characteristics of primitive decorative art. With us almost the sole object of
decorative art is æsthetic. We wish to beautify the objects that are decorated. We
recognize a certain appropriateness of decorative motives in accordance with the
uses to which objects are to be put, and the emotional effect of the decorative
motive. In primitive life the conditions are quite different. Extended investigations
on decorative art in all continents have proved that practically everywhere the
decorative design is associated with a certain symbolic significance. There is
hardly a case known where a primitive tribe cannot give some sort of explanation
that is not accompanied by proscribed rites of more or less elaborate form. It has
been proved in many cases that rites are more stable than their explanations; that
they symbolize different ideas among different people and at different times. The
diversity of rites is so great, and their occurrence so universal, that here the
greatest possible variety of associations is found.
It seems to my mind that we may apply this point of view to many of the most
fundamental and inexplicable traits of primitive life, and that when considered as
associations between heterogeneous thoughts and activities, their rise and history
become more readily intelligible.
In our modern society the consideration of cosmic phenomena is constantly
associated with the efforts to give adequate explanations for them, based on the
principle of causality. In primitive society the consideration of the same
phenomena leads to a number of typical associations which differ from our own,
but which occur with remarkable regularity among tribes living in the most remote
parts of the world. An excellent instance of this kind is the regular association of
observations relating to cosmic phenomena with purely human happenings; in
other words, the occurrence of nature myths. It seems to my mind that the
characteristic trait of nature myths is the association between the observed cosmic
events and what might be called a novelistic plot based on the form of social life
with which people are familiar. The plot as such might as well develop among the
peoples themselves; but its association with the heavenly bodies, the thunder-
storm, or the wind, makes it a nature myth. One distinction between folk-tale and
nature myth lies solely in the association of the latter with cosmic phenomena.
This association does not naturally develop in modern society. If it is still found
every now and then, it is based on the survival of the traditional nature myth. In
primitive society, on the other hand, it is found constantly. The investigation of the
reason for this association is an attractive problem, the solution of which can only
in part be surmised.
A number of other examples will demonstrate that the kind of association here
referred to is quite common in primitive life. An excellent instance is furnished by
certain characteristics of primitive decorative art. With us almost the sole object of
decorative art is æsthetic. We wish to beautify the objects that are decorated. We
recognize a certain appropriateness of decorative motives in accordance with the
uses to which objects are to be put, and the emotional effect of the decorative
motive. In primitive life the conditions are quite different. Extended investigations
on decorative art in all continents have proved that practically everywhere the
decorative design is associated with a certain symbolic significance. There is
hardly a case known where a primitive tribe cannot give some sort of explanation
Page 145
for the designs in use. In some cases the symbolic significance may be
exceedingly weak, but ordinarily it is highly developed. The triangular and
quadrangular designs of our Plains Indians, for instance, almost always convey
definite symbolic meanings. They may be records of warlike deeds, they may be
prayers, or they may in some way convey other ideas relating to the supernatural.
It would almost seem that among primitive tribes decorative art for its own sake
does not exist. The only analogies in modern decorative art are such as the use of
the flag, of the cross, or of emblems of secret societies, for decorative purposes;
but their frequency is insignificant as compared to the general symbolic tendencies
of primitive art. Thus it will be seen that we have here again a type of association
in primitive society quite different from the type of association found among
ourselves. Among primitive people the æsthetic motive is combined with the
symbolic, while in modern life the æsthetic motive is either quite independent or
associated with utilitarian ideas.
On the North Pacific coast of America the animal design, which is found in many
other parts of the world, has associated itself firmly with the totemic idea, and has
led to an unparalleled application of animal motives. This may also have helped to
preserve the realistic character of this art. Among the Sioux the high valuation of
military prowess, and the habit of exploiting deeds of war before the tribe, have
been the causes that led the men to associate the decoration on their garments with
events of war; so that among them a military symbolism has developed, while the
women of the same tribe explain the same design in an entirely different manner
(Wissler). It seems to me that in this last case we have no particular difficulty in
following the line of thought that leads to the association between forms of
decoration and military ideas, although in general our minds require a much more
conscious effort than that of primitive man. The very fact of the well-nigh
universal occurrence of decorative symbolism shows that this association must
establish itself automatically and without conscious reasoning.
In both mythology and art the tendency to give rationalistic explanations for the
peculiar associations that have developed may be observed in those cases in which
styles of art or myths are borrowed. The fact that decorative art among primitive
people is almost everywhere symbolic does not preclude the possibility of designs,
and even of the whole style, of one region, being borrowed from the people of
another region. This has been the case, for instance, among the tribes of our
Northwestern Plains, who have borrowed much of their art from their more
southern neighbors; but they have not adopted at the same time its symbolical
interpretations, but invented interpretations of their own. I imagine that this is the
outcome of a mental process which set in when the designs were found pleasing,
and, according to the general character of primitive thought, a symbolic
exceedingly weak, but ordinarily it is highly developed. The triangular and
quadrangular designs of our Plains Indians, for instance, almost always convey
definite symbolic meanings. They may be records of warlike deeds, they may be
prayers, or they may in some way convey other ideas relating to the supernatural.
It would almost seem that among primitive tribes decorative art for its own sake
does not exist. The only analogies in modern decorative art are such as the use of
the flag, of the cross, or of emblems of secret societies, for decorative purposes;
but their frequency is insignificant as compared to the general symbolic tendencies
of primitive art. Thus it will be seen that we have here again a type of association
in primitive society quite different from the type of association found among
ourselves. Among primitive people the æsthetic motive is combined with the
symbolic, while in modern life the æsthetic motive is either quite independent or
associated with utilitarian ideas.
On the North Pacific coast of America the animal design, which is found in many
other parts of the world, has associated itself firmly with the totemic idea, and has
led to an unparalleled application of animal motives. This may also have helped to
preserve the realistic character of this art. Among the Sioux the high valuation of
military prowess, and the habit of exploiting deeds of war before the tribe, have
been the causes that led the men to associate the decoration on their garments with
events of war; so that among them a military symbolism has developed, while the
women of the same tribe explain the same design in an entirely different manner
(Wissler). It seems to me that in this last case we have no particular difficulty in
following the line of thought that leads to the association between forms of
decoration and military ideas, although in general our minds require a much more
conscious effort than that of primitive man. The very fact of the well-nigh
universal occurrence of decorative symbolism shows that this association must
establish itself automatically and without conscious reasoning.
In both mythology and art the tendency to give rationalistic explanations for the
peculiar associations that have developed may be observed in those cases in which
styles of art or myths are borrowed. The fact that decorative art among primitive
people is almost everywhere symbolic does not preclude the possibility of designs,
and even of the whole style, of one region, being borrowed from the people of
another region. This has been the case, for instance, among the tribes of our
Northwestern Plains, who have borrowed much of their art from their more
southern neighbors; but they have not adopted at the same time its symbolical
interpretations, but invented interpretations of their own. I imagine that this is the
outcome of a mental process which set in when the designs were found pleasing,
and, according to the general character of primitive thought, a symbolic
Page 146
interpretation was expected. This was then secondarily invented in accordance
with the ideas current among the tribe.
The same observation may be made in primitive mythology. The same kind of
tales are current over enormous areas, but the mythological use to which they are
put is locally quite different. Thus an ordinary adventure relating to the exploits of
some animal may sometimes be made use of to explain some of its peculiar
characteristics. At other times it may be made use of to explain certain customs, or
even the origin of certain constellations in the sky. There is not the slightest doubt
in my mind that the tale as such is older than its mythological significance. The
characteristic feature of the development of the nature myth is, first, that the tale
has associated itself with attempts to explain cosmic conditions (this has been
referred to before); and, secondly, that when primitive man became conscious of
the cosmic problem, he ransacked the entire field of his knowledge until he
happened to find something that could be fitted to the problem in question, giving
an explanation satisfactory to his mind. While the classification of concepts, the
types of association, and the resistance to change of automatic acts, developed
unconsciously, many of the secondary explanations are due to conscious
reasoning.
I will give still another example of a form of association characteristic of primitive
society. In modern society, social organization, including the grouping of families,
is essentially based on blood-relationship and on the social functions performed by
each individual. Except in so far as the Church concerns itself with birth, marriage,
and death, there is no connection between social organization and religious belief.
These conditions are quite different in primitive society, where we find an
inextricable association of ideas and customs relating to society and to religion. As
in art form tends to associate itself with ideas entirely foreign to it, so the social
unit tends to associate itself with various impressions of nature, particularly with
the divisions of the animal world. This form of association seems to me the
fundamental trait of totemism as found among many American tribes, as well as in
Australia, Melanesia, and in Africa. I have described before its characteristic trait,
which consists in a peculiar connection that is believed to exist between a certain
class of objects, generally animals, and a certain social group. Further analysis
shows very clearly that one of the underlying ideas of totemism is the existence of
definite groups of man that are not allowed to intermarry, and that the limitations
of these groups are determined by considerations of blood-relationship. The
religious ideas found in totemism refer to the personal relation of man to certain
classes of supernatural powers, and the typical trait of totemism is the association
of certain kinds of supernatural power with certain social groups. This granted, the
establishment of association with the supernatural world becomes at least
with the ideas current among the tribe.
The same observation may be made in primitive mythology. The same kind of
tales are current over enormous areas, but the mythological use to which they are
put is locally quite different. Thus an ordinary adventure relating to the exploits of
some animal may sometimes be made use of to explain some of its peculiar
characteristics. At other times it may be made use of to explain certain customs, or
even the origin of certain constellations in the sky. There is not the slightest doubt
in my mind that the tale as such is older than its mythological significance. The
characteristic feature of the development of the nature myth is, first, that the tale
has associated itself with attempts to explain cosmic conditions (this has been
referred to before); and, secondly, that when primitive man became conscious of
the cosmic problem, he ransacked the entire field of his knowledge until he
happened to find something that could be fitted to the problem in question, giving
an explanation satisfactory to his mind. While the classification of concepts, the
types of association, and the resistance to change of automatic acts, developed
unconsciously, many of the secondary explanations are due to conscious
reasoning.
I will give still another example of a form of association characteristic of primitive
society. In modern society, social organization, including the grouping of families,
is essentially based on blood-relationship and on the social functions performed by
each individual. Except in so far as the Church concerns itself with birth, marriage,
and death, there is no connection between social organization and religious belief.
These conditions are quite different in primitive society, where we find an
inextricable association of ideas and customs relating to society and to religion. As
in art form tends to associate itself with ideas entirely foreign to it, so the social
unit tends to associate itself with various impressions of nature, particularly with
the divisions of the animal world. This form of association seems to me the
fundamental trait of totemism as found among many American tribes, as well as in
Australia, Melanesia, and in Africa. I have described before its characteristic trait,
which consists in a peculiar connection that is believed to exist between a certain
class of objects, generally animals, and a certain social group. Further analysis
shows very clearly that one of the underlying ideas of totemism is the existence of
definite groups of man that are not allowed to intermarry, and that the limitations
of these groups are determined by considerations of blood-relationship. The
religious ideas found in totemism refer to the personal relation of man to certain
classes of supernatural powers, and the typical trait of totemism is the association
of certain kinds of supernatural power with certain social groups. This granted, the
establishment of association with the supernatural world becomes at least
Page 147
intelligible. That such feelings are not by any means improbable, or even rare, is
sufficiently shown by the exclusiveness of the European high nobility, or by the
national emotions in their pronounced form. It is not at all difficult to understand
how an overbearing enthusiasm of self-appreciation of a community may become
a powerful emotion or a passion, which, on account of the lack of rational
explanation of the world, will tend to associate the members of the community
with all that is good and powerful. Psychologically, therefore, we may compare
totemism with those familiar forms of society in which certain social classes claim
privileges by the grace of God, or where the patron saint of a community favors its
members with his protection. It will be recognized that we have here again a type
of association in primitive society which has completely changed with the
development of civilization.
However these associations may have been brought about, there is no doubt that
they do exist, and that, psychologically considered, they are of the same character
as those previously discussed, and that the rationalizing mind of man soon lost the
historic thread, and reinterpreted the established customs in conformity with the
general trend of thought of his culture. We are therefore justified in concluding
that these customs must also be studied by the pragmatic method, because their
present associations are not likely to be original, but rather secondary.
It is perhaps venturesome to discuss at the present moment the origin of these
types of association; yet it may be admissible to dwell on a few of the most
generalized facts which seem to characterize primitive culture as compared to
civilization. From our point of view, the striking features of primitive culture are
the great number of associations of entirely heterogeneous groups of phenomena,
such as natural phenomena and individual emotion, social groupings and religious
concepts, decorative art and symbolic interpretation. These tend to disappear with
the approach to our present civilization, although a careful analysis reveals the
persistence of many, and the tendency of each automatic action to establish its own
associations according to the mental relations in which it regularly occurs. One of
the great changes that has taken place may perhaps best be expressed by saying
that in primitive culture the impressions of the outer world are associated
intimately with subjective impressions, which they call forth regularly, but which
are determined largely by the social surroundings of the individual. Gradually it is
recognized that these connections are more uncertain than others that remain the
same for all mankind, and in all forms of social surroundings; and thus sets in the
gradual elimination of one subjective association after another, which culminates
in the scientific method of the present day. We may express this also by saying that
when we have our attention directed to a certain concept which has a whole fringe
of incident concepts related to it, we at once associate it with that group which is
sufficiently shown by the exclusiveness of the European high nobility, or by the
national emotions in their pronounced form. It is not at all difficult to understand
how an overbearing enthusiasm of self-appreciation of a community may become
a powerful emotion or a passion, which, on account of the lack of rational
explanation of the world, will tend to associate the members of the community
with all that is good and powerful. Psychologically, therefore, we may compare
totemism with those familiar forms of society in which certain social classes claim
privileges by the grace of God, or where the patron saint of a community favors its
members with his protection. It will be recognized that we have here again a type
of association in primitive society which has completely changed with the
development of civilization.
However these associations may have been brought about, there is no doubt that
they do exist, and that, psychologically considered, they are of the same character
as those previously discussed, and that the rationalizing mind of man soon lost the
historic thread, and reinterpreted the established customs in conformity with the
general trend of thought of his culture. We are therefore justified in concluding
that these customs must also be studied by the pragmatic method, because their
present associations are not likely to be original, but rather secondary.
It is perhaps venturesome to discuss at the present moment the origin of these
types of association; yet it may be admissible to dwell on a few of the most
generalized facts which seem to characterize primitive culture as compared to
civilization. From our point of view, the striking features of primitive culture are
the great number of associations of entirely heterogeneous groups of phenomena,
such as natural phenomena and individual emotion, social groupings and religious
concepts, decorative art and symbolic interpretation. These tend to disappear with
the approach to our present civilization, although a careful analysis reveals the
persistence of many, and the tendency of each automatic action to establish its own
associations according to the mental relations in which it regularly occurs. One of
the great changes that has taken place may perhaps best be expressed by saying
that in primitive culture the impressions of the outer world are associated
intimately with subjective impressions, which they call forth regularly, but which
are determined largely by the social surroundings of the individual. Gradually it is
recognized that these connections are more uncertain than others that remain the
same for all mankind, and in all forms of social surroundings; and thus sets in the
gradual elimination of one subjective association after another, which culminates
in the scientific method of the present day. We may express this also by saying that
when we have our attention directed to a certain concept which has a whole fringe
of incident concepts related to it, we at once associate it with that group which is
Page 148
represented by the category of causality. When the same concept appears in the
mind of primitive man, it associates itself with those concepts related to it by
emotional states.
If this is true, then the associations of the primitive mind are heterogeneous, and
ours homogeneous and consistent only from our own point of view. To the mind of
primitive man, only his own associations can be rational. Ours must appear to him
just as heterogeneous as his to us, because the bond between the phenomena of the
world, as it appears after the elimination of their emotional associations, which is
being established with increasing knowledge, does not exist for him, while we can
no longer feel the subjective associations that govern his mind.
This peculiarity of association is also another expression of the conservatism of
primitive culture and the changeability of many features of our civilization. We
tried to show that the resistance to change is largely due to emotional sources, and
that in primitive culture emotional associations are the prevailing type: hence
resistance against the new. In our civilization, on the other hand, many actions are
performed merely as means to a rational end. They do not enter sufficiently deeply
into our minds to establish connections which would give them emotional values:
hence our readiness to change. We recognize, however, that we cannot remodel,
without serious emotional resistance, any of the fundamental lines of thought and
action which are determined by our early education, and which form the
subconscious basis of all our activities. This is evinced by the attitude of civilized
communities towards religion, politics, art, and the fundamental concepts of
science.
In the average individual among primitive tribes, reasoning cannot overcome this
emotional resistance, and it therefore requires a destruction of the existing
emotional associations by more powerful means to bring about a change. This may
be effected by some event which stirs up the mind of the people to its depths, or by
economic and political changes against which resistance is impossible. In
civilization there is a constant readiness to modify those activities that have no
emotional value. This is true not only of activities designed to meet practical ends,
but also of others that have lost their associations, and that have become subject to
fashion. There remain, however, others which are retained with great tenacity, and
which hold their own against reasoning, because their strength lies in their
emotional values. The history of the progress of science yields example after
example of the power of resistance belonging to old ideas, even after increasing
knowledge of the world has undermined the ground on which they were erected.
Their overthrow is not brought about until a new generation has arisen, to whom
the old is no longer dear and near.
mind of primitive man, it associates itself with those concepts related to it by
emotional states.
If this is true, then the associations of the primitive mind are heterogeneous, and
ours homogeneous and consistent only from our own point of view. To the mind of
primitive man, only his own associations can be rational. Ours must appear to him
just as heterogeneous as his to us, because the bond between the phenomena of the
world, as it appears after the elimination of their emotional associations, which is
being established with increasing knowledge, does not exist for him, while we can
no longer feel the subjective associations that govern his mind.
This peculiarity of association is also another expression of the conservatism of
primitive culture and the changeability of many features of our civilization. We
tried to show that the resistance to change is largely due to emotional sources, and
that in primitive culture emotional associations are the prevailing type: hence
resistance against the new. In our civilization, on the other hand, many actions are
performed merely as means to a rational end. They do not enter sufficiently deeply
into our minds to establish connections which would give them emotional values:
hence our readiness to change. We recognize, however, that we cannot remodel,
without serious emotional resistance, any of the fundamental lines of thought and
action which are determined by our early education, and which form the
subconscious basis of all our activities. This is evinced by the attitude of civilized
communities towards religion, politics, art, and the fundamental concepts of
science.
In the average individual among primitive tribes, reasoning cannot overcome this
emotional resistance, and it therefore requires a destruction of the existing
emotional associations by more powerful means to bring about a change. This may
be effected by some event which stirs up the mind of the people to its depths, or by
economic and political changes against which resistance is impossible. In
civilization there is a constant readiness to modify those activities that have no
emotional value. This is true not only of activities designed to meet practical ends,
but also of others that have lost their associations, and that have become subject to
fashion. There remain, however, others which are retained with great tenacity, and
which hold their own against reasoning, because their strength lies in their
emotional values. The history of the progress of science yields example after
example of the power of resistance belonging to old ideas, even after increasing
knowledge of the world has undermined the ground on which they were erected.
Their overthrow is not brought about until a new generation has arisen, to whom
the old is no longer dear and near.
Page 149
Besides this, there are a thousand activities and modes of thought that constitute
our daily life,—of which we are not conscious at all until we come into contact
with other types of life, or until we are prevented from acting according to our
custom,—that cannot in any way be claimed to be more reasonable than others,
and to which, nevertheless, we cling. These, it would seem, are hardly less
numerous in civilized than in primitive culture, because they constitute the whole
series of well-established habits according to which the necessary actions of
ordinary every-day life are performed, and which are learned less by instruction
than by imitation.
We may also express these conclusions in another form. While in the logical
processes of the mind we find a decided tendency, with the development of
civilization, to eliminate traditional elements, no such marked decrease in the
force of traditional elements can be found in our activities. These are controlled by
custom almost as much among ourselves as they are among primitive man. We
have seen why this must be the case. The mental processes which enter into the
development of judgments are based largely upon associations with previous
judgments. This process of association is the same among primitive men as among
civilized men, and the difference consists largely in the modification of the
traditional material with which our new perceptions amalgamate. In the case of
activities, the conditions are somewhat different. Here tradition manifests itself in
an action performed by the individual. The more frequently this action is repeated,
the more firmly it will become established, and the less will be the conscious
equivalent accompanying the action; so that customary actions which are of very
frequent repetition become entirely unconscious. Hand in hand with this decrease
of consciousness goes an increase in the emotional value of the omission of such
activities, and still more of the performance of actions contrary to custom. A
greater will-power is required to inhibit an action which has become well
established; and combined with this effort of the will-power are feelings of intense
displeasure.
Thus an important change from primitive culture to civilization seems to consist in
the gradual elimination of what might be called the social associations of sense-
impressions and of activities, for which intellectual associations are gradually
substituted. This process is accompanied by a loss of conservatism, which,
however, does not extend over the field of habitual activities that do not come into
consciousness, and only to a slight extent over those generalizations which are the
foundation of all knowledge imparted in the course of education.
8. Some Australian tribes are divided into four exogamic groups. The laws of
exogamy demand that a member of the first group must marry a member of
our daily life,—of which we are not conscious at all until we come into contact
with other types of life, or until we are prevented from acting according to our
custom,—that cannot in any way be claimed to be more reasonable than others,
and to which, nevertheless, we cling. These, it would seem, are hardly less
numerous in civilized than in primitive culture, because they constitute the whole
series of well-established habits according to which the necessary actions of
ordinary every-day life are performed, and which are learned less by instruction
than by imitation.
We may also express these conclusions in another form. While in the logical
processes of the mind we find a decided tendency, with the development of
civilization, to eliminate traditional elements, no such marked decrease in the
force of traditional elements can be found in our activities. These are controlled by
custom almost as much among ourselves as they are among primitive man. We
have seen why this must be the case. The mental processes which enter into the
development of judgments are based largely upon associations with previous
judgments. This process of association is the same among primitive men as among
civilized men, and the difference consists largely in the modification of the
traditional material with which our new perceptions amalgamate. In the case of
activities, the conditions are somewhat different. Here tradition manifests itself in
an action performed by the individual. The more frequently this action is repeated,
the more firmly it will become established, and the less will be the conscious
equivalent accompanying the action; so that customary actions which are of very
frequent repetition become entirely unconscious. Hand in hand with this decrease
of consciousness goes an increase in the emotional value of the omission of such
activities, and still more of the performance of actions contrary to custom. A
greater will-power is required to inhibit an action which has become well
established; and combined with this effort of the will-power are feelings of intense
displeasure.
Thus an important change from primitive culture to civilization seems to consist in
the gradual elimination of what might be called the social associations of sense-
impressions and of activities, for which intellectual associations are gradually
substituted. This process is accompanied by a loss of conservatism, which,
however, does not extend over the field of habitual activities that do not come into
consciousness, and only to a slight extent over those generalizations which are the
foundation of all knowledge imparted in the course of education.
8. Some Australian tribes are divided into four exogamic groups. The laws of
exogamy demand that a member of the first group must marry a member of
Page 150
the second group, and a member of the third group one of the fourth group.
Cunow explains these customs by showing that when custom provides that a
man in a tribe that is divided into two exogamic units, and in which only
members of the same generation are allowed to intermarry, conditions like
those found in Australia will naturally develop, if each group has a name,
and one set of names are used for the first, third, fifth, generations, and
another set of names for the second, fourth, sixth, generations, etc. If we
should designate the two tribal divisions by the letters A and B, the
generations by 1 and 2, the names of the four divisions would be A1, A2,
B1, B2; and in marriages in which is placed first the sex that determines the
group to which the offspring belongs, we find that—
A1 must marry B1, and his children are A2
B1 " " A1, " " " " B2
A2 " " B2, " " " " A
B2 " " A2, " " " " B
Cunow explains these customs by showing that when custom provides that a
man in a tribe that is divided into two exogamic units, and in which only
members of the same generation are allowed to intermarry, conditions like
those found in Australia will naturally develop, if each group has a name,
and one set of names are used for the first, third, fifth, generations, and
another set of names for the second, fourth, sixth, generations, etc. If we
should designate the two tribal divisions by the letters A and B, the
generations by 1 and 2, the names of the four divisions would be A1, A2,
B1, B2; and in marriages in which is placed first the sex that determines the
group to which the offspring belongs, we find that—
A1 must marry B1, and his children are A2
B1 " " A1, " " " " B2
A2 " " B2, " " " " A
B2 " " A2, " " " " B
Page 151
Page 152
IX. SUMMARY
I may now be allowed to pass once more briefly over the whole ground that
we have covered. First of all, we tried to understand the reasons for our
belief in the existence of gifted races and of others less favorably endowed,
and found that it was based essentially on the assumption that higher
achievement is necessarily associated with higher mental faculty, and that
therefore the features of those races that in our judgment have accomplished
most are characteristics of mental superiority. We subjected these
assumptions to a critical study, and discovered little evidence to support
them. So many other causes were found to influence the progress of
civilization, accelerating or retarding it, and similar processes were active in
so many different races, that, on the whole, hereditary traits, more
particularly hereditary higher gifts, were at best a possible, but not a
necessary, element determining the degree of advancement of a race.
The second part of the fundamental assumption seemed even less likely.
Hardly any evidence could be adduced to show that the anatomical
characteristics of the races possessing the highest civilization were
phylogenetically more advanced than those on lower grades of culture. The
various races differ in this respect; the specifically human characteristics
being most highly developed, some in one race, some in another.
Furthermore, it appeared that a direct relation between physical habitus and
mental endowment does not exist.
After thus clearing away the racial prejudice, the most formidable obstacle
to a clear understanding of our problem, we turned to an investigation of the
question whether human types are stable, more particularly whether
environment may change the anatomical structure of man, and thus of his
mental make-up, and to the correlated question, what man owes to heredity.
In treating the general question of the stability of human types, we
described some rudimentary organs and some peculiar anatomical traits
I may now be allowed to pass once more briefly over the whole ground that
we have covered. First of all, we tried to understand the reasons for our
belief in the existence of gifted races and of others less favorably endowed,
and found that it was based essentially on the assumption that higher
achievement is necessarily associated with higher mental faculty, and that
therefore the features of those races that in our judgment have accomplished
most are characteristics of mental superiority. We subjected these
assumptions to a critical study, and discovered little evidence to support
them. So many other causes were found to influence the progress of
civilization, accelerating or retarding it, and similar processes were active in
so many different races, that, on the whole, hereditary traits, more
particularly hereditary higher gifts, were at best a possible, but not a
necessary, element determining the degree of advancement of a race.
The second part of the fundamental assumption seemed even less likely.
Hardly any evidence could be adduced to show that the anatomical
characteristics of the races possessing the highest civilization were
phylogenetically more advanced than those on lower grades of culture. The
various races differ in this respect; the specifically human characteristics
being most highly developed, some in one race, some in another.
Furthermore, it appeared that a direct relation between physical habitus and
mental endowment does not exist.
After thus clearing away the racial prejudice, the most formidable obstacle
to a clear understanding of our problem, we turned to an investigation of the
question whether human types are stable, more particularly whether
environment may change the anatomical structure of man, and thus of his
mental make-up, and to the correlated question, what man owes to heredity.
In treating the general question of the stability of human types, we
described some rudimentary organs and some peculiar anatomical traits
Page 153
which prove a phylogenetic development of man, traces of which were
found in all races. The influence of environment was demonstrated in all
those cases in which changes in the rate of growth affected the final form of
the body; and we saw particularly that early arrest of development does not
necessarily mean unfavorable development, because in many cases the
rapidity and short period of development seemed favorable elements. We
saw that other changes in human types may be brought about by selection,
and that environment itself seems to have a direct effect upon bodily form,
as was proved by the changes of type due to the transfer from a rural
environment to city life, and to the immigration of various nationalities
from Europe to America. We saw, however, that there is no evidence at
present to prove that these changes exceed certain definite limits. Special
attention was directed to those features of the bodily form that characterize
man as a domesticated animal, and which are due to the peculiarities of
human nutrition, and which facilitate crossing of distinct types. The
mentality of man appeared also to be influenced by the degree of his
domestication.
Turning to the influence of heredity, we recognized that by it are determined
all the most fundamental features of each race and type of man, and that
often the individual reverts to the traits of the one or the other of his
parents, or of his remote ancestors, in such manner that one trait may
belong to one ancestor, another to another. This tendency seemed to explain
the development of local types, and we recognized the importance of the
breaking of old fines of heredity, in cases of intermarriages of branches of
the same race that had long been separated. By analogy we concluded that
possibly, or probably, similar tendencies may exist in the mental life of
man.
After we had thus gained an insight into the physical characteristics of the
races and social groups of man, we took up a consideration of his mental
life. The mental traits common to all mankind are those which appear by
contrasting man with animals; and we pointed out briefly that articulate
language, the use of implements, and the power of reasoning, belong to all
members of the human species as opposed to the higher animals. Before we
entered into the comparison of the mental life of primitive man and of
civilized man, we had to clear away a number of misconceptions caused by
the current descriptions of the life of primitive man. We saw that the oft-
found in all races. The influence of environment was demonstrated in all
those cases in which changes in the rate of growth affected the final form of
the body; and we saw particularly that early arrest of development does not
necessarily mean unfavorable development, because in many cases the
rapidity and short period of development seemed favorable elements. We
saw that other changes in human types may be brought about by selection,
and that environment itself seems to have a direct effect upon bodily form,
as was proved by the changes of type due to the transfer from a rural
environment to city life, and to the immigration of various nationalities
from Europe to America. We saw, however, that there is no evidence at
present to prove that these changes exceed certain definite limits. Special
attention was directed to those features of the bodily form that characterize
man as a domesticated animal, and which are due to the peculiarities of
human nutrition, and which facilitate crossing of distinct types. The
mentality of man appeared also to be influenced by the degree of his
domestication.
Turning to the influence of heredity, we recognized that by it are determined
all the most fundamental features of each race and type of man, and that
often the individual reverts to the traits of the one or the other of his
parents, or of his remote ancestors, in such manner that one trait may
belong to one ancestor, another to another. This tendency seemed to explain
the development of local types, and we recognized the importance of the
breaking of old fines of heredity, in cases of intermarriages of branches of
the same race that had long been separated. By analogy we concluded that
possibly, or probably, similar tendencies may exist in the mental life of
man.
After we had thus gained an insight into the physical characteristics of the
races and social groups of man, we took up a consideration of his mental
life. The mental traits common to all mankind are those which appear by
contrasting man with animals; and we pointed out briefly that articulate
language, the use of implements, and the power of reasoning, belong to all
members of the human species as opposed to the higher animals. Before we
entered into the comparison of the mental life of primitive man and of
civilized man, we had to clear away a number of misconceptions caused by
the current descriptions of the life of primitive man. We saw that the oft-
Page 154
repeated claim that he has no power to inhibit impulses, no power of
attention, no originality of thought, no power of clear reasoning, could not
be maintained; and that all these faculties are common to primitive man and
to civilized man, although they are excited on different occasions. This led
us to a brief consideration of the question whether the hereditary mental
faculty was improved by civilization, an opinion that did not seem plausible
to us.
The study of the problem of the relation of racial descent to cultural
advancement required a determination of the question in how far these are
correlated. We endeavored to gain an insight into this problem by following
out the relations between human types, languages, and cultures. A general
lack of correlation appeared, which led us to infer that the present types of
man are older than the present linguistic families, and that each type
developed a number of languages. Since these must be considered the
product of the mental activities of each type, uninfluenced or almost
uninfluenced by other types, we tried to discover whether one language
could be shown to be superior to others, and whether some languages made
higher forms of thought impossible. The results of this inquiry were quite
analogous to those obtained in our inquiry into the physical characteristics
of man, and showed similar traits in all languages, and also that languages
were moulded by thought, not thought by languages.
There still seemed to be a possibility of proving the backwardness of certain
tribes, if it could be shown that members of certain races were all on early
levels of culture, while those of other races had independently reached later
stages of development. This would presuppose that the general course of
cultural development is the same everywhere, and that types of culture can
be ascribed to definite stages of development. The theory of such general
parallelism of the history of human culture is based on the similarity of
cultural traits in all parts of the world. Our analysis showed that the
similarities were more apparent than real, that they often developed by
convergent development from distinct sources, and that not all stages have
been present in all types of cultures. Thus all attempts to correlate racial
types and cultural stages failed us, and we concluded that cultural stage is
essentially a phenomenon dependent upon historical causes, regardless of
race.
attention, no originality of thought, no power of clear reasoning, could not
be maintained; and that all these faculties are common to primitive man and
to civilized man, although they are excited on different occasions. This led
us to a brief consideration of the question whether the hereditary mental
faculty was improved by civilization, an opinion that did not seem plausible
to us.
The study of the problem of the relation of racial descent to cultural
advancement required a determination of the question in how far these are
correlated. We endeavored to gain an insight into this problem by following
out the relations between human types, languages, and cultures. A general
lack of correlation appeared, which led us to infer that the present types of
man are older than the present linguistic families, and that each type
developed a number of languages. Since these must be considered the
product of the mental activities of each type, uninfluenced or almost
uninfluenced by other types, we tried to discover whether one language
could be shown to be superior to others, and whether some languages made
higher forms of thought impossible. The results of this inquiry were quite
analogous to those obtained in our inquiry into the physical characteristics
of man, and showed similar traits in all languages, and also that languages
were moulded by thought, not thought by languages.
There still seemed to be a possibility of proving the backwardness of certain
tribes, if it could be shown that members of certain races were all on early
levels of culture, while those of other races had independently reached later
stages of development. This would presuppose that the general course of
cultural development is the same everywhere, and that types of culture can
be ascribed to definite stages of development. The theory of such general
parallelism of the history of human culture is based on the similarity of
cultural traits in all parts of the world. Our analysis showed that the
similarities were more apparent than real, that they often developed by
convergent development from distinct sources, and that not all stages have
been present in all types of cultures. Thus all attempts to correlate racial
types and cultural stages failed us, and we concluded that cultural stage is
essentially a phenomenon dependent upon historical causes, regardless of
race.
Page 155
Finally we attempted to describe the mental characteristics of primitive
man, regardless of his racial affiliations. We pointed out the differences in
principles of classification of experience found on different social stages,
and the differences in logical conclusions reached by primitive and civilized
man owing to the difference in the character of knowledge accumulated by
preceding generations. We then followed out the emotional associations of
habitual activities, and the tendency to invent for them rationalistic
explanations. We found them quite common in primitive life, and noticed
the great variety of ideas and activities that were thus brought into contact
so as to produce a number of peculiar concepts and activities. Other
peculiar associations are not due to strong emotional causes, but to all of
them is common the tendency of taking on rationalistic explanations of
varied character. The change from primitive to civilized society includes a
lessening of the number of the emotional associations, and an improvement
of the traditional material that enters into our habitual mental operations.
man, regardless of his racial affiliations. We pointed out the differences in
principles of classification of experience found on different social stages,
and the differences in logical conclusions reached by primitive and civilized
man owing to the difference in the character of knowledge accumulated by
preceding generations. We then followed out the emotional associations of
habitual activities, and the tendency to invent for them rationalistic
explanations. We found them quite common in primitive life, and noticed
the great variety of ideas and activities that were thus brought into contact
so as to produce a number of peculiar concepts and activities. Other
peculiar associations are not due to strong emotional causes, but to all of
them is common the tendency of taking on rationalistic explanations of
varied character. The change from primitive to civilized society includes a
lessening of the number of the emotional associations, and an improvement
of the traditional material that enters into our habitual mental operations.
Page 156
Page 157
X. RACE PROBLEMS IN THE UNITED STATES
We will now turn to the question what these results of our inquiry teach us
in regard to the problems that confront our modern civilization, particularly
our nation. The development of the American nation through the
amalgamation of diverse European nationalities, the presence of the Negro,
Indian, and Chinese, and the whole ever-increasing heterogeneity of the
component elements of our people, involve a number of problems to the
solution of which our inquiries contribute important data.
Our previous considerations make clear the hypothetical character of many
of the generally accepted assumptions, and indicate that not all of the
questions involved can be answered at the present time with scientific
accuracy. It is disappointing that we have to take this critical attitude,
because the political question of dealing with all these groups of people is
of great and immediate importance. However, it should be solved on the
basis of scientific knowledge, not according to emotional clamor. Under
present conditions, we seem to be called upon to formulate definite answers
to questions that require the most painstaking and unbiassed investigation;
and the more urgent the demand for final conclusions, the more needed is a
critical examination of the phenomena and of the available methods of
solution.
Let us first represent to our minds the facts relating to the origins of our
nation. When British immigrants first flocked to the Atlantic coast of North
America, they found a continent inhabited by Indians. The population of the
country was thin, and vanished comparatively rapidly before the influx of
the more numerous Europeans. The settlement of the Dutch on the Hudson,
of the Germans in Pennsylvania, not to speak of other nationalities, is
familiar to all of us. We know that the foundations of our modern state were
laid by Spaniards in the Southwest, by French in the Mississippi Basin and
in the region of the Great Lakes, but that the British immigration far
We will now turn to the question what these results of our inquiry teach us
in regard to the problems that confront our modern civilization, particularly
our nation. The development of the American nation through the
amalgamation of diverse European nationalities, the presence of the Negro,
Indian, and Chinese, and the whole ever-increasing heterogeneity of the
component elements of our people, involve a number of problems to the
solution of which our inquiries contribute important data.
Our previous considerations make clear the hypothetical character of many
of the generally accepted assumptions, and indicate that not all of the
questions involved can be answered at the present time with scientific
accuracy. It is disappointing that we have to take this critical attitude,
because the political question of dealing with all these groups of people is
of great and immediate importance. However, it should be solved on the
basis of scientific knowledge, not according to emotional clamor. Under
present conditions, we seem to be called upon to formulate definite answers
to questions that require the most painstaking and unbiassed investigation;
and the more urgent the demand for final conclusions, the more needed is a
critical examination of the phenomena and of the available methods of
solution.
Let us first represent to our minds the facts relating to the origins of our
nation. When British immigrants first flocked to the Atlantic coast of North
America, they found a continent inhabited by Indians. The population of the
country was thin, and vanished comparatively rapidly before the influx of
the more numerous Europeans. The settlement of the Dutch on the Hudson,
of the Germans in Pennsylvania, not to speak of other nationalities, is
familiar to all of us. We know that the foundations of our modern state were
laid by Spaniards in the Southwest, by French in the Mississippi Basin and
in the region of the Great Lakes, but that the British immigration far
Page 158
outnumbered that of other nationalities. In the composition of our people,
the indigenous element has never played an important rôle, except for very
short periods. In regions where the settlement progressed for a long time
entirely by the immigration of unmarried males of the white race, families
of mixed blood have been of some importance during the period of gradual
development, but they have never become sufficiently numerous in any
populous part of the United States to be considered as an important element
in our population. Without any doubt, Indian blood flows in the veins of
quite a number of our people, but the proportion is so insignificant that it
may well be disregarded.
Much more important has been the introduction of the negro, whose
numbers have increased many fold, so that they form now about one-eighth
of our whole nation. For a certain length of time the immigration of Asiatic
nations seemed likely to become of importance in the development of our
country, but the political events of recent years have tended to decrease
their immediate importance considerably, although we do not venture to
predict that the relation of Asiatics and white Americans may not become a
most important problem in the future. These facts, however, are familiar to
all of us, and stand out clearly to our minds.
More recent is the problem of the immigration of people representing all the
nationalities of Europe, western Asia, and northern Africa. While until late
in the second half of the nineteenth century the immigrants consisted almost
entirely of people of northwestern Europe, natives of Great Britain,
Scandinavia, Germany, Switzerland, Holland, Belgium, and France, the
composition of the immigrant masses has changed completely since that
time. With the economic development of Germany, German immigration
has dwindled down; while at the same time Italians, the various Slavic
peoples of Austria, Russia, and the Balkan Peninsula, Hungarians,
Roumanians, East European Hebrews, not to mention the numerous other
nationalities, have arrived in ever increasing numbers. There is no doubt
that these people of eastern and southern Europe represent physical types
distinct from the physical type of northwestern Europe; and it is clear, even
to the most casual observer, that their present social standards differ
fundamentally from our own. Since the number of new arrivals may be
counted in normal years by hundreds of thousands, the question may well
the indigenous element has never played an important rôle, except for very
short periods. In regions where the settlement progressed for a long time
entirely by the immigration of unmarried males of the white race, families
of mixed blood have been of some importance during the period of gradual
development, but they have never become sufficiently numerous in any
populous part of the United States to be considered as an important element
in our population. Without any doubt, Indian blood flows in the veins of
quite a number of our people, but the proportion is so insignificant that it
may well be disregarded.
Much more important has been the introduction of the negro, whose
numbers have increased many fold, so that they form now about one-eighth
of our whole nation. For a certain length of time the immigration of Asiatic
nations seemed likely to become of importance in the development of our
country, but the political events of recent years have tended to decrease
their immediate importance considerably, although we do not venture to
predict that the relation of Asiatics and white Americans may not become a
most important problem in the future. These facts, however, are familiar to
all of us, and stand out clearly to our minds.
More recent is the problem of the immigration of people representing all the
nationalities of Europe, western Asia, and northern Africa. While until late
in the second half of the nineteenth century the immigrants consisted almost
entirely of people of northwestern Europe, natives of Great Britain,
Scandinavia, Germany, Switzerland, Holland, Belgium, and France, the
composition of the immigrant masses has changed completely since that
time. With the economic development of Germany, German immigration
has dwindled down; while at the same time Italians, the various Slavic
peoples of Austria, Russia, and the Balkan Peninsula, Hungarians,
Roumanians, East European Hebrews, not to mention the numerous other
nationalities, have arrived in ever increasing numbers. There is no doubt
that these people of eastern and southern Europe represent physical types
distinct from the physical type of northwestern Europe; and it is clear, even
to the most casual observer, that their present social standards differ
fundamentally from our own. Since the number of new arrivals may be
counted in normal years by hundreds of thousands, the question may well
Page 159
be asked, What will be the result of this influx of types distinct from our
own, if it is to continue for a considerable length of time?
It is often claimed that the phenomenon of mixture presented in the United
States is unique; that a similar intermixture has never occurred before in the
world’s history; and that our nation is destined to become what some
writers choose to term a “mongrel” nation in a sense that has never been
equalled anywhere.
When we try to analyze the phenomenon in greater detail, and in the fight
of our knowledge of conditions in Europe as well as in other continents, this
view does not seem to me tenable. In speaking of European types, we are
accustomed to consider them as, comparatively speaking, pure stocks. It is
easy to show that this view is erroneous. It is only necessary to look at a
map illustrating the racial types of any European country—like Italy, for
instance—to see that local divergence is the characteristic feature,
uniformity of type the exception. Thus Dr. Ridolfo Livi, in his fundamental
investigations on the anthropology of Italy, has shown that the types of the
extreme north and of the extreme south are quite distinct,—the former tall,
short-headed, with a considerable sprinkling of blond and blue-eyed
individuals; the latter short, long-headed, and remarkably dark. The
transition from one type to the other is, on the whole, quite gradual; but,
like isolated islands, distinct types occur here and there. The region of
Lucca in Tuscany, and the district of Naples, are examples of this kind,
which may be explained as due to the survival of an older stock, to the
intrusion of new types, or to a peculiar influence of environment.
Historical evidence is quite in accord with the results derived from the
investigation of the distribution of modern types. In the earliest times we
find on the peninsula of Italy groups of heterogeneous people, the linguistic
relationships of many of which have remained obscure up to the present
time. From the earliest prehistoric times on, we see wave after wave of
people invading Italy from the north. Very early Greeks settled in the
greater part of southern Italy, and Phœnician influence was well established
on the west coast of the peninsula. A lively intercourse existed between
Italy and northern Africa. Slaves of Berber blood were imported, and have
left their traces. Slave trade continued to bring new blood into the country
until quite recent times, and Livi believes that he can trace the type of
Crimean slaves who were introduced late in the middle ages in the region of
own, if it is to continue for a considerable length of time?
It is often claimed that the phenomenon of mixture presented in the United
States is unique; that a similar intermixture has never occurred before in the
world’s history; and that our nation is destined to become what some
writers choose to term a “mongrel” nation in a sense that has never been
equalled anywhere.
When we try to analyze the phenomenon in greater detail, and in the fight
of our knowledge of conditions in Europe as well as in other continents, this
view does not seem to me tenable. In speaking of European types, we are
accustomed to consider them as, comparatively speaking, pure stocks. It is
easy to show that this view is erroneous. It is only necessary to look at a
map illustrating the racial types of any European country—like Italy, for
instance—to see that local divergence is the characteristic feature,
uniformity of type the exception. Thus Dr. Ridolfo Livi, in his fundamental
investigations on the anthropology of Italy, has shown that the types of the
extreme north and of the extreme south are quite distinct,—the former tall,
short-headed, with a considerable sprinkling of blond and blue-eyed
individuals; the latter short, long-headed, and remarkably dark. The
transition from one type to the other is, on the whole, quite gradual; but,
like isolated islands, distinct types occur here and there. The region of
Lucca in Tuscany, and the district of Naples, are examples of this kind,
which may be explained as due to the survival of an older stock, to the
intrusion of new types, or to a peculiar influence of environment.
Historical evidence is quite in accord with the results derived from the
investigation of the distribution of modern types. In the earliest times we
find on the peninsula of Italy groups of heterogeneous people, the linguistic
relationships of many of which have remained obscure up to the present
time. From the earliest prehistoric times on, we see wave after wave of
people invading Italy from the north. Very early Greeks settled in the
greater part of southern Italy, and Phœnician influence was well established
on the west coast of the peninsula. A lively intercourse existed between
Italy and northern Africa. Slaves of Berber blood were imported, and have
left their traces. Slave trade continued to bring new blood into the country
until quite recent times, and Livi believes that he can trace the type of
Crimean slaves who were introduced late in the middle ages in the region of
Page 160
Venice. In the course of the centuries, the migrations of Celtic and Teutonic
tribes, the conquests of the Normans, the contact with Africa, have added
their share to the mixture of people on the Italian peninsula.
The fates of other parts of Europe were no less diversified. The Pyrenæan
Peninsula, which at present seems to be one of the most isolated parts of
Europe, had a most checkered history. The earliest inhabitants of whom we
know were presumably related to the Basques of the Pyrenees. These were
subjected to Oriental influences in the pre-Mycenæan period, to Punic
influences, to Celtic invasions, Roman colonization, Teutonic invasions, the
Moorish conquest, and later on to the peculiar selective process that
accompanied the driving-out of the Moors and the Jews.
England was not exempt from vicissitudes of this kind. It seems plausible
that at a very early period the type which is now found principally in Wales
and in some parts of Ireland occupied the greater portion of the islands. It
was swamped by successive waves of Celtic, Roman, and Anglo-Saxon
migration. Thus we find change everywhere.
The history of the migrations of the Goths, the invasions of the Huns, who
in the short interval of one century moved their habitations from the borders
of China into the very centre of Europe, are proofs of the enormous changes
in population that have taken place in early times.
Slow colonization has also brought about fundamental changes in blood as
well as in diffusion of languages and cultures. Perhaps the most striking
recent example of this change is presented by the gradual Germanization of
the region east of the Elbe River, where, after the Teutonic migrations,
people speaking Slavic languages had settled. The gradual absorption of
Celtic communities, of the Basque, in ancient times the great Roman
colonization, and later the Arab conquest of North Africa, are examples of
similar processes.
Intermixture in early times was not by any means confined to peoples
which, although diverse in language and culture, were of fairly uniform
type. On the contrary, the most diverse types of southern Europe, northern
Europe, eastern Europe, and western Europe, not to mention the elements
which poured into Europe from Asia and Africa, have been participants in
this long-continued intermixture.
tribes, the conquests of the Normans, the contact with Africa, have added
their share to the mixture of people on the Italian peninsula.
The fates of other parts of Europe were no less diversified. The Pyrenæan
Peninsula, which at present seems to be one of the most isolated parts of
Europe, had a most checkered history. The earliest inhabitants of whom we
know were presumably related to the Basques of the Pyrenees. These were
subjected to Oriental influences in the pre-Mycenæan period, to Punic
influences, to Celtic invasions, Roman colonization, Teutonic invasions, the
Moorish conquest, and later on to the peculiar selective process that
accompanied the driving-out of the Moors and the Jews.
England was not exempt from vicissitudes of this kind. It seems plausible
that at a very early period the type which is now found principally in Wales
and in some parts of Ireland occupied the greater portion of the islands. It
was swamped by successive waves of Celtic, Roman, and Anglo-Saxon
migration. Thus we find change everywhere.
The history of the migrations of the Goths, the invasions of the Huns, who
in the short interval of one century moved their habitations from the borders
of China into the very centre of Europe, are proofs of the enormous changes
in population that have taken place in early times.
Slow colonization has also brought about fundamental changes in blood as
well as in diffusion of languages and cultures. Perhaps the most striking
recent example of this change is presented by the gradual Germanization of
the region east of the Elbe River, where, after the Teutonic migrations,
people speaking Slavic languages had settled. The gradual absorption of
Celtic communities, of the Basque, in ancient times the great Roman
colonization, and later the Arab conquest of North Africa, are examples of
similar processes.
Intermixture in early times was not by any means confined to peoples
which, although diverse in language and culture, were of fairly uniform
type. On the contrary, the most diverse types of southern Europe, northern
Europe, eastern Europe, and western Europe, not to mention the elements
which poured into Europe from Asia and Africa, have been participants in
this long-continued intermixture.
Page 161
There is, however, one fundamental difference in regard to the early
European migrations and the modern transatlantic migration. On the whole,
the former took place at a period when the density of population was,
comparatively speaking, small. There is no doubt that the number of
individuals concerned in the formation of the modern types of Great Britain
were comparatively few as compared with the millions who come together
to form a new nation in the United States; and it is obvious that the process
of amalgamation which takes place in communities that must be counted by
millions differs in character from the process of amalgamation that takes
place in communities that may be counted by thousands. Setting aside
social barriers, which in early times as well as now undoubtedly tended to
keep intermingling peoples separate, it would seem that in the more
populous communities of modern times a greater permanence of the single
combining elements might occur, owing to their larger numbers, which
make the opportunities for segregation more favorable.
Among the smaller communities the process of amalgamation must have
been an exceedingly rapid one. After the social distinctions have once been
obliterated, pure descendants of one of the component types decrease
greatly in number, and the fourth generation of a people consisting
originally of distinct elements will be almost homogeneous. I shall revert to
this phenomenon later on.
It might be objected to this point of view, that the very diversity of local
types in Europe proves the homogeneity of race types,—as, for instance, of
the northwestern European type, the Mediterranean type, the East European
type, or the Alpine type,—but it must be remembered that we have
historical proof of the process of mixture, and that the relative number of
component elements is sufficient to account for the present conditions.
I think we may dismiss the assumption of the existence of a pure type in
any part of Europe, and of a process of mongrelization in America different
from anything that has taken place for thousands of years in Europe.
Neither are we right in assuming that the phenomenon is one of a more
rapid intermixture than the one prevailing in olden times. The difference is
based essentially in the masses of individuals concerned in the process.
If we confine our consideration for the present to the intermixture of
European types in America, I think it will be clear, from what has been said
European migrations and the modern transatlantic migration. On the whole,
the former took place at a period when the density of population was,
comparatively speaking, small. There is no doubt that the number of
individuals concerned in the formation of the modern types of Great Britain
were comparatively few as compared with the millions who come together
to form a new nation in the United States; and it is obvious that the process
of amalgamation which takes place in communities that must be counted by
millions differs in character from the process of amalgamation that takes
place in communities that may be counted by thousands. Setting aside
social barriers, which in early times as well as now undoubtedly tended to
keep intermingling peoples separate, it would seem that in the more
populous communities of modern times a greater permanence of the single
combining elements might occur, owing to their larger numbers, which
make the opportunities for segregation more favorable.
Among the smaller communities the process of amalgamation must have
been an exceedingly rapid one. After the social distinctions have once been
obliterated, pure descendants of one of the component types decrease
greatly in number, and the fourth generation of a people consisting
originally of distinct elements will be almost homogeneous. I shall revert to
this phenomenon later on.
It might be objected to this point of view, that the very diversity of local
types in Europe proves the homogeneity of race types,—as, for instance, of
the northwestern European type, the Mediterranean type, the East European
type, or the Alpine type,—but it must be remembered that we have
historical proof of the process of mixture, and that the relative number of
component elements is sufficient to account for the present conditions.
I think we may dismiss the assumption of the existence of a pure type in
any part of Europe, and of a process of mongrelization in America different
from anything that has taken place for thousands of years in Europe.
Neither are we right in assuming that the phenomenon is one of a more
rapid intermixture than the one prevailing in olden times. The difference is
based essentially in the masses of individuals concerned in the process.
If we confine our consideration for the present to the intermixture of
European types in America, I think it will be clear, from what has been said
Page 162
before, that the concern that is felt by many in regard to the continuance of
racial purity of our nation is to a great extent imaginary. The history of
Europe proves that there has been no racial purity anywhere for exceedingly
long periods, neither has the continued intermixture of European types
shown any degrading effect upon any of the European nationalities. It
would be just as easy to prove that those nations that have been least
disturbed have lacked the stimulus to further advance, and have passed
through periods of quiescence. The history of Spain might be interpreted as
an instance of an occurrence of this kind.
The question as to the actual effects of intermixture will not, however, be
answered by a generalized historical treatment such as we have attempted
here. The advocates of the theory of a degradation of type by the influx of
so-called “lower” types, will not be silenced by reference to earlier mixtures
in Europe, the course of which can no longer be traced in actual detail; for
we do not know to what extent actual intermarriages have taken place, and
what the development of families of mixed descent as compared with those
of pure descent has been. It seems necessary that the problem should be
approached from a biological standpoint. It has seemed well, however, to
gain first a clearer view of the historical relations of our problem. A
knowledge of the events of the past tends to lay our apprehensions, that
make the problem exciting, and which for this reason fill the observer with
a strong bias for the results which he fears or desires.
Two questions stand out prominently in the study of the physical
characteristics of the immigrant population. The first is the question of the
influence of selection and environment in the migration from Europe to
America. The second is the question of the influence of intermixture.
We have been able to throw some light upon both of these.
We found that the types which come to our shores do not remain stable, but
show such important modifications, that many of the differences of the
human types of Europe seem rather ephemeral than permanent, determined
more by environment than by heredity. The characteristics which belong to
the influences of environment belong to the most fundamental traits of the
body. Stature, form of head, and size of face, seem to be equally subject to
these influences; and the modifications are the more marked, the less
developed the organ in question at the time of birth, the longer it is
racial purity of our nation is to a great extent imaginary. The history of
Europe proves that there has been no racial purity anywhere for exceedingly
long periods, neither has the continued intermixture of European types
shown any degrading effect upon any of the European nationalities. It
would be just as easy to prove that those nations that have been least
disturbed have lacked the stimulus to further advance, and have passed
through periods of quiescence. The history of Spain might be interpreted as
an instance of an occurrence of this kind.
The question as to the actual effects of intermixture will not, however, be
answered by a generalized historical treatment such as we have attempted
here. The advocates of the theory of a degradation of type by the influx of
so-called “lower” types, will not be silenced by reference to earlier mixtures
in Europe, the course of which can no longer be traced in actual detail; for
we do not know to what extent actual intermarriages have taken place, and
what the development of families of mixed descent as compared with those
of pure descent has been. It seems necessary that the problem should be
approached from a biological standpoint. It has seemed well, however, to
gain first a clearer view of the historical relations of our problem. A
knowledge of the events of the past tends to lay our apprehensions, that
make the problem exciting, and which for this reason fill the observer with
a strong bias for the results which he fears or desires.
Two questions stand out prominently in the study of the physical
characteristics of the immigrant population. The first is the question of the
influence of selection and environment in the migration from Europe to
America. The second is the question of the influence of intermixture.
We have been able to throw some light upon both of these.
We found that the types which come to our shores do not remain stable, but
show such important modifications, that many of the differences of the
human types of Europe seem rather ephemeral than permanent, determined
more by environment than by heredity. The characteristics which belong to
the influences of environment belong to the most fundamental traits of the
body. Stature, form of head, and size of face, seem to be equally subject to
these influences; and the modifications are the more marked, the less
developed the organ in question at the time of birth, the longer it is
Page 163
therefore subject to the influences of environment. This fact allows us to
assert with a high degree of confidence that mental traits as well as physical
traits will be modified by the effect of environment. When, furthermore, we
recall that we could not discover any proofs of the superiority of one type
over another, we may feel safe when we state that the dangers to the vigor
of the American nation, due to an influx of alien European types, is
imaginative, not real.
A number of data have also been obtained for a better understanding of the
significance of race-mixture. Let us recall that one of the most powerful
agents modifying human types is the breaking-up of the continuance of
certain strains in small communities by a process of rapid migration, which
occurs both in Europe and in America, but with much greater rapidity in our
country, because the heterogeneity of descent of the people is much greater
than in the countries of Europe.
What effect these processes may have upon the ultimate type and variability
of the American people cannot be determined at the present time; but no
evidence is available that would allow us to expect a lower status of the
developing new types of America. Much remains to be done in the study of
this subject; and, considering our lack of knowledge of the most elementary
facts that determine the outcome of this process, I feel that it behooves us to
be most cautious in our reasoning, and particularly to refrain from all
sensational formulations of the problem that are liable to add to the
prevalent lack of calmness in its consideration; the more so, since the
answer to these questions concerns the welfare of millions of people.
The problem is one in regard to which speculation is as easy as accurate
studies are difficult. Basing our arguments on ill-fitting analogies with the
animal and plant world, we may speculate on the effects of intermixture
upon the development of new types—as though the mixture that is taking
place in America were in any sense, except a sociological one, different
from the mixtures that have taken place in Europe for thousands of years;
looking for a general degradation, for reversion to remote ancestral types, or
towards the evolution of a new ideal type—as fancy or personal inclination
may impel us. We may enlarge on the danger of the impending
submergence of the northwest European type, or glory in the prospect of its
dominance over all others. Would it not be a safer course to investigate the
truth or fallacy of each theory rather than excite the public mind by
assert with a high degree of confidence that mental traits as well as physical
traits will be modified by the effect of environment. When, furthermore, we
recall that we could not discover any proofs of the superiority of one type
over another, we may feel safe when we state that the dangers to the vigor
of the American nation, due to an influx of alien European types, is
imaginative, not real.
A number of data have also been obtained for a better understanding of the
significance of race-mixture. Let us recall that one of the most powerful
agents modifying human types is the breaking-up of the continuance of
certain strains in small communities by a process of rapid migration, which
occurs both in Europe and in America, but with much greater rapidity in our
country, because the heterogeneity of descent of the people is much greater
than in the countries of Europe.
What effect these processes may have upon the ultimate type and variability
of the American people cannot be determined at the present time; but no
evidence is available that would allow us to expect a lower status of the
developing new types of America. Much remains to be done in the study of
this subject; and, considering our lack of knowledge of the most elementary
facts that determine the outcome of this process, I feel that it behooves us to
be most cautious in our reasoning, and particularly to refrain from all
sensational formulations of the problem that are liable to add to the
prevalent lack of calmness in its consideration; the more so, since the
answer to these questions concerns the welfare of millions of people.
The problem is one in regard to which speculation is as easy as accurate
studies are difficult. Basing our arguments on ill-fitting analogies with the
animal and plant world, we may speculate on the effects of intermixture
upon the development of new types—as though the mixture that is taking
place in America were in any sense, except a sociological one, different
from the mixtures that have taken place in Europe for thousands of years;
looking for a general degradation, for reversion to remote ancestral types, or
towards the evolution of a new ideal type—as fancy or personal inclination
may impel us. We may enlarge on the danger of the impending
submergence of the northwest European type, or glory in the prospect of its
dominance over all others. Would it not be a safer course to investigate the
truth or fallacy of each theory rather than excite the public mind by
Page 164
indulgence in the fancies of our speculation? That these are an important
help in the attainment of truth, I do not deny; but they must not be
promulgated before they have been subjected to a searching analysis, lest
the credulous public mistake fancy for truth.
If I am not in a position to predict what the effect of mixture of distinct
types may be, I feel confident that this important problem may be solved if
it is taken up with sufficient energy and on a sufficiently large scale. An
investigation of the anthropological data of people of distinct types,—
taking into consideration the similarities and dissimilarities of parents and
children, the rapidity and final result of the physical and mental
development of children, their vitality, the fertility of marriages of different
types and in different social strata,—such an investigation is bound to give
us information which will allow us to answer these important questions
definitely and conclusively.
The final result of race-mixture will necessarily depend upon the fertility of
the present native population and of the newer immigrants. It has been
pointed out repeatedly that the birth-rate of Americans has declined with
great rapidity, and that in the second and third generations of descendants of
immigrants the same decline makes itself felt. It will therefore be important
to know what the fertility of different types may be.
If the fertility of foreigners continues high without a correspondingly higher
death-rate of children, we may anticipate a gradual increase of the physical
influence of the more fertile type. The immigration of the divergent types of
southern and eastern Europe is, however, so recent, that this question cannot
be answered until at least twenty years more have elapsed.
No less important than the fertility of each immigrant type by itself is the
question in how far they tend to intermarry. The data presented in our
census reports do not give a clear insight into this tendency among various
nationalities. The difficulties of collecting significant statistics on the
problem are very great. They appear particularly clearly in the case of
Italians. Married men from Italy come to the United States, earn some
money, and go back to rejoin their families. They may come again, and,
when conditions are propitious, they may finally send for their families to
follow them. Thus we find among the Italian immigrants very large
numbers who were married before they came here. It seems almost
help in the attainment of truth, I do not deny; but they must not be
promulgated before they have been subjected to a searching analysis, lest
the credulous public mistake fancy for truth.
If I am not in a position to predict what the effect of mixture of distinct
types may be, I feel confident that this important problem may be solved if
it is taken up with sufficient energy and on a sufficiently large scale. An
investigation of the anthropological data of people of distinct types,—
taking into consideration the similarities and dissimilarities of parents and
children, the rapidity and final result of the physical and mental
development of children, their vitality, the fertility of marriages of different
types and in different social strata,—such an investigation is bound to give
us information which will allow us to answer these important questions
definitely and conclusively.
The final result of race-mixture will necessarily depend upon the fertility of
the present native population and of the newer immigrants. It has been
pointed out repeatedly that the birth-rate of Americans has declined with
great rapidity, and that in the second and third generations of descendants of
immigrants the same decline makes itself felt. It will therefore be important
to know what the fertility of different types may be.
If the fertility of foreigners continues high without a correspondingly higher
death-rate of children, we may anticipate a gradual increase of the physical
influence of the more fertile type. The immigration of the divergent types of
southern and eastern Europe is, however, so recent, that this question cannot
be answered until at least twenty years more have elapsed.
No less important than the fertility of each immigrant type by itself is the
question in how far they tend to intermarry. The data presented in our
census reports do not give a clear insight into this tendency among various
nationalities. The difficulties of collecting significant statistics on the
problem are very great. They appear particularly clearly in the case of
Italians. Married men from Italy come to the United States, earn some
money, and go back to rejoin their families. They may come again, and,
when conditions are propitious, they may finally send for their families to
follow them. Thus we find among the Italian immigrants very large
numbers who were married before they came here. It seems almost
Page 165
impossible to separate the contingent of couples married before their arrival
here from those married after their arrival, and the chief point of interest to
us lies in the intermarriages of children born in this country. It is natural that
in large cities, where nationalities separate in various quarters, a great
amount of cohesion should continue for some time; but it seems likely that
intermarriages between descendants of foreign nationalities are much more
common than the census figures would make it appear. Our experience with
Americans whose grandparents immigrated into this country is, on the
whole, that most social traces of their descent have disappeared, and that
many do not even know to what nationalities their grandparents belonged. It
might be expected—particularly in Western communities, where a rapid
change of location is common—that this would result in a rapid mixture of
the descendants of various nationalities. This inquiry, which it is quite
feasible to carry out in detail, seems indispensable for a clear understanding
of the situation.
It is somewhat difficult to realize how rapidly intermixture of distinct types
takes place if the choice of mates is left entirely to accident. I have made
this calculation, and I find that in a population in which two types
intermingle, and in which both types occur with equal frequency, there will
be in the fourth generation less than one person in ten thousand of pure
descent. When the proportion of the two original types is as eight to one,
there will be among the more numerous part of the population less than
thirty in one thousand in the fourth generation that will be of pure blood.
Taking these data as a basis, it is obvious that intermixture, as soon as the
social barriers have been removed, must be exceedingly rapid; and I think it
safe to assume that one hundred years from now, in the bulk of our
population, very few pure descendants of the present immigrants will be
found.
Unfortunately, however, we do not know the influence of racial cohesion.
Obviously this is one of the fundamental points that ought to be known in
order to gain a clear insight into the effect of recent immigration. Without
this information, the whole discussion of the effect of intermixture remains
speculative. The results of the present census will give us a certain amount
of much-needed information on these points.
In these remarks on the problems of European immigration I have confined
myself entirely to the biological problem, because all our considerations
here from those married after their arrival, and the chief point of interest to
us lies in the intermarriages of children born in this country. It is natural that
in large cities, where nationalities separate in various quarters, a great
amount of cohesion should continue for some time; but it seems likely that
intermarriages between descendants of foreign nationalities are much more
common than the census figures would make it appear. Our experience with
Americans whose grandparents immigrated into this country is, on the
whole, that most social traces of their descent have disappeared, and that
many do not even know to what nationalities their grandparents belonged. It
might be expected—particularly in Western communities, where a rapid
change of location is common—that this would result in a rapid mixture of
the descendants of various nationalities. This inquiry, which it is quite
feasible to carry out in detail, seems indispensable for a clear understanding
of the situation.
It is somewhat difficult to realize how rapidly intermixture of distinct types
takes place if the choice of mates is left entirely to accident. I have made
this calculation, and I find that in a population in which two types
intermingle, and in which both types occur with equal frequency, there will
be in the fourth generation less than one person in ten thousand of pure
descent. When the proportion of the two original types is as eight to one,
there will be among the more numerous part of the population less than
thirty in one thousand in the fourth generation that will be of pure blood.
Taking these data as a basis, it is obvious that intermixture, as soon as the
social barriers have been removed, must be exceedingly rapid; and I think it
safe to assume that one hundred years from now, in the bulk of our
population, very few pure descendants of the present immigrants will be
found.
Unfortunately, however, we do not know the influence of racial cohesion.
Obviously this is one of the fundamental points that ought to be known in
order to gain a clear insight into the effect of recent immigration. Without
this information, the whole discussion of the effect of intermixture remains
speculative. The results of the present census will give us a certain amount
of much-needed information on these points.
In these remarks on the problems of European immigration I have confined
myself entirely to the biological problem, because all our considerations
Page 166
have shown conclusively that mental life is so plastic, that no hereditary
inability can be assumed to exist in any of the peoples of Europe.
When we turn our attention to the negro problem as it presents itself in the
United States, we must remember our previous considerations, in which we
found that no proof of an inferiority of the negro type could be given,
except that it seemed possible that perhaps the race would not produce quite
so many men of highest genius as other races, while there was nothing at all
that could be interpreted as suggesting any material difference in the mental
capacity of the bulk of the negro population as compared to the bulk of the
white population.
Much has been said about the shorter period of growth of the negro child as
compared to the white child, but no convincing data have been forthcoming.
Considering the great variation in the duration of growth and development
in different individuals and in various social classes, according to the more
or less favorable nutrition of the child, the information that we possess in
regard to the negro child is practically without value. We have not even
evidence that would prove that a shorter period of development must be
unfavorable in its results. Neither do we know at what period and in what
manner develop the typical negroid features, which are much less
pronounced in the new-born than in adults.
It is surprising, that, notwithstanding their importance, no attempts have
been made to gain a better insight into these anatomical and physiological
problems, some of which might be solved without much difficulty. As it is,
almost all we can say with certainty is, that the differences between the
average types of the white and of the negro, that have a bearing upon
vitality and mental ability, are much less than the individual variations in
each race.
This result is, however, of great importance, and is quite in accord with the
result of ethnological observation. A survey of African tribes exhibits to our
view cultural achievements of no mean order. To those unfamiliar with the
products of native African art and industry, a walk through one of the large
museums of Europe would be a revelation. None of our American museums
has made collections that exhibit this subject in any way worthily. The
blacksmith, the wood-carver, the weaver, the potter,—these all produce
ware original in form, executed with great care, and exhibiting that love of
inability can be assumed to exist in any of the peoples of Europe.
When we turn our attention to the negro problem as it presents itself in the
United States, we must remember our previous considerations, in which we
found that no proof of an inferiority of the negro type could be given,
except that it seemed possible that perhaps the race would not produce quite
so many men of highest genius as other races, while there was nothing at all
that could be interpreted as suggesting any material difference in the mental
capacity of the bulk of the negro population as compared to the bulk of the
white population.
Much has been said about the shorter period of growth of the negro child as
compared to the white child, but no convincing data have been forthcoming.
Considering the great variation in the duration of growth and development
in different individuals and in various social classes, according to the more
or less favorable nutrition of the child, the information that we possess in
regard to the negro child is practically without value. We have not even
evidence that would prove that a shorter period of development must be
unfavorable in its results. Neither do we know at what period and in what
manner develop the typical negroid features, which are much less
pronounced in the new-born than in adults.
It is surprising, that, notwithstanding their importance, no attempts have
been made to gain a better insight into these anatomical and physiological
problems, some of which might be solved without much difficulty. As it is,
almost all we can say with certainty is, that the differences between the
average types of the white and of the negro, that have a bearing upon
vitality and mental ability, are much less than the individual variations in
each race.
This result is, however, of great importance, and is quite in accord with the
result of ethnological observation. A survey of African tribes exhibits to our
view cultural achievements of no mean order. To those unfamiliar with the
products of native African art and industry, a walk through one of the large
museums of Europe would be a revelation. None of our American museums
has made collections that exhibit this subject in any way worthily. The
blacksmith, the wood-carver, the weaver, the potter,—these all produce
ware original in form, executed with great care, and exhibiting that love of
Page 167
labor, and interest in the results of work, which are apparently so often
lacking among the negroes in our American surroundings. No less
instructive are the records of travellers, reporting the thrift of the native
villages, of the extended trade of the country, and of its markets. The power
of organization as illustrated in the government of native states is of no
mean order, and when wielded by men of great personality has led to the
foundation of extended empires. All the different kinds of activities that we
consider valuable in the citizens of our country may be found in aboriginal
Africa. Neither is the wisdom of the philosopher absent. A perusal of any of
the collections of African proverbs that have been published will
demonstrate the homely practical philosophy of the negro, which is often
proof of sound feeling and judgment.
It would be out of place to enlarge on this subject, because the essential
point that anthropology can contribute to the practical discussion of the
adaptability of the negro is a decision of the question how far the
undesirable traits that are at present undoubtedly found in our negro
population are due to racial traits, and how far they are due to social
surroundings for which we are responsible. To this question anthropology
can give the decided answer that the traits of African culture as observed in
the aboriginal home of the negro are those of a healthy primitive people,
with a considerable degree of personal initiative, with a talent for
organization, and with imaginative power, with technical skill and thrift.
Neither is a warlike spirit absent in the race, as is proved by the mighty
conquerors who overthrew states and founded new empires, and by the
courage of the armies that follow the bidding of their leaders. There is
nothing to prove that licentiousness, shiftless laziness, lack of initiative, are
fundamental characteristics of the race. Everything points out that these
qualities are the result of social conditions rather than of hereditary traits.
It may be well to state here once more with some emphasis that it would be
erroneous to assume that there are no differences in the mental make-up of
the negro race and of other races, and that their activities should run in the
same lines. On the contrary, if there is any meaning in correlation of
anatomical structure and physiological function, we must expect that
differences exist. There is, however, no evidence whatever that would
stigmatize the negro as of weaker build, or as subject to inclinations and
powers that are opposed to our social organization. An unbiassed estimate
lacking among the negroes in our American surroundings. No less
instructive are the records of travellers, reporting the thrift of the native
villages, of the extended trade of the country, and of its markets. The power
of organization as illustrated in the government of native states is of no
mean order, and when wielded by men of great personality has led to the
foundation of extended empires. All the different kinds of activities that we
consider valuable in the citizens of our country may be found in aboriginal
Africa. Neither is the wisdom of the philosopher absent. A perusal of any of
the collections of African proverbs that have been published will
demonstrate the homely practical philosophy of the negro, which is often
proof of sound feeling and judgment.
It would be out of place to enlarge on this subject, because the essential
point that anthropology can contribute to the practical discussion of the
adaptability of the negro is a decision of the question how far the
undesirable traits that are at present undoubtedly found in our negro
population are due to racial traits, and how far they are due to social
surroundings for which we are responsible. To this question anthropology
can give the decided answer that the traits of African culture as observed in
the aboriginal home of the negro are those of a healthy primitive people,
with a considerable degree of personal initiative, with a talent for
organization, and with imaginative power, with technical skill and thrift.
Neither is a warlike spirit absent in the race, as is proved by the mighty
conquerors who overthrew states and founded new empires, and by the
courage of the armies that follow the bidding of their leaders. There is
nothing to prove that licentiousness, shiftless laziness, lack of initiative, are
fundamental characteristics of the race. Everything points out that these
qualities are the result of social conditions rather than of hereditary traits.
It may be well to state here once more with some emphasis that it would be
erroneous to assume that there are no differences in the mental make-up of
the negro race and of other races, and that their activities should run in the
same lines. On the contrary, if there is any meaning in correlation of
anatomical structure and physiological function, we must expect that
differences exist. There is, however, no evidence whatever that would
stigmatize the negro as of weaker build, or as subject to inclinations and
powers that are opposed to our social organization. An unbiassed estimate
Page 168
of the anthropological evidence so far brought forward does not permit us
to countenance the belief in a racial inferiority which would unfit an
individual of the negro race to take his part in modern civilization. We do
not know of any demand made on the human body or mind in modern life
that anatomical or ethnological evidence would prove to be beyond the
powers of the negro.
The traits of the American negro are adequately explained on the basis of
his history and social status. The tearing-away from the African soil and the
consequent complete loss of the old standards of life, which were replaced
by the dependency of slavery and by all it entailed, followed by a period of
disorganization and by a severe economic struggle against heavy odds, are
sufficient to explain the inferiority of the status of the race, without falling
back upon the theory of hereditary inferiority.
In short, there is every reason to believe that the negro, when given facility
and opportunity, will be perfectly able to fulfil the duties of citizenship as
well as his white neighbor. It may be that he will not produce as many great
men as the white race, and that his average achievement will not quite reach
the level of the average achievement of the white race; but there will be
endless numbers who will be able to outrun their white competitors, and
who will do better than the defectives whom we permit to drag down and to
retard the healthy children of our public schools.
The anthropological discussion of the negro problem requires also a word
on the “race instinct” of the whites, which plays a most important part in the
practical aspect of the problem. Ultimately this phenomenon is a repetition
of the old instinct and fear of the connubium of patricians and plebeians, of
the European nobility and the common people, or of the castes of India. The
emotions and reasonings concerned are the same in every respect. In our
case they relate particularly to the necessity of maintaining a distinct social
status in order to avoid race-mixture. As in the other cases mentioned, the
so-called instinct is not a physiological dislike. This is proved by the
existence of our large mulatto population, as well as by the more ready
amalgamation of the Latin peoples. It is rather an expression of social
conditions that are so deeply ingrained in us that they assume a strong
emotional value; and this, I presume, is meant when we call such feelings
instinctive. The feeling certainly has nothing to do with the question of the
vitality and ability of the mulatto.
to countenance the belief in a racial inferiority which would unfit an
individual of the negro race to take his part in modern civilization. We do
not know of any demand made on the human body or mind in modern life
that anatomical or ethnological evidence would prove to be beyond the
powers of the negro.
The traits of the American negro are adequately explained on the basis of
his history and social status. The tearing-away from the African soil and the
consequent complete loss of the old standards of life, which were replaced
by the dependency of slavery and by all it entailed, followed by a period of
disorganization and by a severe economic struggle against heavy odds, are
sufficient to explain the inferiority of the status of the race, without falling
back upon the theory of hereditary inferiority.
In short, there is every reason to believe that the negro, when given facility
and opportunity, will be perfectly able to fulfil the duties of citizenship as
well as his white neighbor. It may be that he will not produce as many great
men as the white race, and that his average achievement will not quite reach
the level of the average achievement of the white race; but there will be
endless numbers who will be able to outrun their white competitors, and
who will do better than the defectives whom we permit to drag down and to
retard the healthy children of our public schools.
The anthropological discussion of the negro problem requires also a word
on the “race instinct” of the whites, which plays a most important part in the
practical aspect of the problem. Ultimately this phenomenon is a repetition
of the old instinct and fear of the connubium of patricians and plebeians, of
the European nobility and the common people, or of the castes of India. The
emotions and reasonings concerned are the same in every respect. In our
case they relate particularly to the necessity of maintaining a distinct social
status in order to avoid race-mixture. As in the other cases mentioned, the
so-called instinct is not a physiological dislike. This is proved by the
existence of our large mulatto population, as well as by the more ready
amalgamation of the Latin peoples. It is rather an expression of social
conditions that are so deeply ingrained in us that they assume a strong
emotional value; and this, I presume, is meant when we call such feelings
instinctive. The feeling certainly has nothing to do with the question of the
vitality and ability of the mulatto.
Page 169
Still the questions of race-mixture and of the negro’s adaptability to our
environment represent a number of important problems.
I think we have reason to be ashamed to confess that the scientific study of
these questions has never received the support either of our government or
of any of our great scientific institutions; and it is hard to understand why
we are so indifferent toward a question which is of paramount importance
to the welfare of our nation. The anatomy of the American negro is not well
known; and, notwithstanding the oft-repeated assertions regarding the
hereditary inferiority of the mulatto, we know hardly anything on this
subject. If his vitality is lower than that of the full-blooded negro, this may
be as much due to social causes as to hereditary causes. Owing to the very
large number of mulattoes in our country, it would not be a difficult matter
to investigate the biological aspects of this question thoroughly. The
importance of researches on this subject cannot be too strongly urged, since
the desirability or undesirability of race-mixture should be known. Looking
into a distant future, it seems reasonably certain that with the increasing
mobility of the negro, the number of full-bloods will rapidly decrease; and
since there is no introduction of new negro blood, there cannot be the
slightest doubt that the ultimate effect of the contact between the two races
must necessarily be a continued increase of the amount of white blood in
the negro community.
This process will go on most rapidly inside of the colored community,
owing to intermarriages between mulattoes and full-blooded negroes.
Whether or not the addition of white blood to the colored population is
sufficiently large to counterbalance this levelling effect, which will make
the mixed bloods with a slight strain of negro blood darker, is difficult to
tell; but it is quite obvious that, although our laws may retard the influx of
white blood considerably, they cannot hinder the gradual progress of
intermixture. If the powerful caste system of India has not been able to
prevent intermixture, our laws, which recognize a greater amount of
individual liberty, will certainly not be able to do so; and that there is no
racial sexual antipathy is made sufficiently clear by the size of our mulatto
population. A candid consideration of the manner in which intermixture
takes place shows very clearly that the probability of the infusion of white
blood into the colored population is considerable. While the large body of
the white population will always, at least for a very long time to come, be
environment represent a number of important problems.
I think we have reason to be ashamed to confess that the scientific study of
these questions has never received the support either of our government or
of any of our great scientific institutions; and it is hard to understand why
we are so indifferent toward a question which is of paramount importance
to the welfare of our nation. The anatomy of the American negro is not well
known; and, notwithstanding the oft-repeated assertions regarding the
hereditary inferiority of the mulatto, we know hardly anything on this
subject. If his vitality is lower than that of the full-blooded negro, this may
be as much due to social causes as to hereditary causes. Owing to the very
large number of mulattoes in our country, it would not be a difficult matter
to investigate the biological aspects of this question thoroughly. The
importance of researches on this subject cannot be too strongly urged, since
the desirability or undesirability of race-mixture should be known. Looking
into a distant future, it seems reasonably certain that with the increasing
mobility of the negro, the number of full-bloods will rapidly decrease; and
since there is no introduction of new negro blood, there cannot be the
slightest doubt that the ultimate effect of the contact between the two races
must necessarily be a continued increase of the amount of white blood in
the negro community.
This process will go on most rapidly inside of the colored community,
owing to intermarriages between mulattoes and full-blooded negroes.
Whether or not the addition of white blood to the colored population is
sufficiently large to counterbalance this levelling effect, which will make
the mixed bloods with a slight strain of negro blood darker, is difficult to
tell; but it is quite obvious that, although our laws may retard the influx of
white blood considerably, they cannot hinder the gradual progress of
intermixture. If the powerful caste system of India has not been able to
prevent intermixture, our laws, which recognize a greater amount of
individual liberty, will certainly not be able to do so; and that there is no
racial sexual antipathy is made sufficiently clear by the size of our mulatto
population. A candid consideration of the manner in which intermixture
takes place shows very clearly that the probability of the infusion of white
blood into the colored population is considerable. While the large body of
the white population will always, at least for a very long time to come, be
Page 170
entirely remote from any possibility of intermixture with negroes, I think
that we may predict with a fair degree of certainty a condition in which the
contrast between colored people and whites will be less marked than it is at
the present time. Notwithstanding all the obstacles that may be laid in the
way of intermixture, the conditions are such that the persistence of the pure
negro type is practically impossible. Not even an excessively high mortality
and lack of fertility among the mixed type, as compared with the pure types,
could prevent this result. Since it is impossible to change these conditions,
they should be faced squarely, and we ought to demand a careful and
critical investigation of the whole problem.
It seems to my mind that the policy of many of our Southern States that try
to prevent all racial intermixture is based on an erroneous view of the
process involved. The alleged reason for this type of legislation is the
necessity of protecting the white race against the infusion of negro blood.
As a matter of fact, this danger does not exist. With very few exceptions,
the unions between whites and negroes are those of white men and negro
women. The increase of races, however, is such that the number of children
born does not depend upon the number of men, but upon the number of
women. Given, therefore, a certain number of negro women, the increase of
the colored population will depend upon their number; and if a considerable
number of their children are those of white fathers, the race as a whole must
necessarily lose its pure negro type. At the same time no such infusion of
negro blood into the white race through the maternal line occurs, so that the
process is actually one of lightening the negro race without corresponding
admixture in the white race.
It appears from this consideration that the most important practical
questions relating to the negro problem have reference to the mulattoes and
other mixed bloods,—to their physical types, their mental and moral
qualities, and their vitality. When the bulky literature of this subject is
carefully sifted, little remains that will endure serious criticism; and I do not
believe that I claim too much when I say that the whole work on this subject
remains to be done. The development of modern methods of research makes
it certain that by careful inquiry definite answers to our problems may be
found. Is it not, then, our plain duty to inform ourselves, that, so far as that
can be done, deliberate consideration of observations may take the place of
that we may predict with a fair degree of certainty a condition in which the
contrast between colored people and whites will be less marked than it is at
the present time. Notwithstanding all the obstacles that may be laid in the
way of intermixture, the conditions are such that the persistence of the pure
negro type is practically impossible. Not even an excessively high mortality
and lack of fertility among the mixed type, as compared with the pure types,
could prevent this result. Since it is impossible to change these conditions,
they should be faced squarely, and we ought to demand a careful and
critical investigation of the whole problem.
It seems to my mind that the policy of many of our Southern States that try
to prevent all racial intermixture is based on an erroneous view of the
process involved. The alleged reason for this type of legislation is the
necessity of protecting the white race against the infusion of negro blood.
As a matter of fact, this danger does not exist. With very few exceptions,
the unions between whites and negroes are those of white men and negro
women. The increase of races, however, is such that the number of children
born does not depend upon the number of men, but upon the number of
women. Given, therefore, a certain number of negro women, the increase of
the colored population will depend upon their number; and if a considerable
number of their children are those of white fathers, the race as a whole must
necessarily lose its pure negro type. At the same time no such infusion of
negro blood into the white race through the maternal line occurs, so that the
process is actually one of lightening the negro race without corresponding
admixture in the white race.
It appears from this consideration that the most important practical
questions relating to the negro problem have reference to the mulattoes and
other mixed bloods,—to their physical types, their mental and moral
qualities, and their vitality. When the bulky literature of this subject is
carefully sifted, little remains that will endure serious criticism; and I do not
believe that I claim too much when I say that the whole work on this subject
remains to be done. The development of modern methods of research makes
it certain that by careful inquiry definite answers to our problems may be
found. Is it not, then, our plain duty to inform ourselves, that, so far as that
can be done, deliberate consideration of observations may take the place of
Page 171
heated discussion of beliefs in matters that concern not only ourselves, but
also the welfare of millions of negroes?
I hope the discussions contained in these pages have shown that the data of
anthropology teach us a greater tolerance of forms of civilization different
from our own, and that we should learn to look upon foreign races with
greater sympathy, and with the conviction, that, as all races have
contributed in the past to cultural progress in one way or another, so they
will be capable of advancing the interests of mankind, if we are only willing
to give them a fair opportunity.
also the welfare of millions of negroes?
I hope the discussions contained in these pages have shown that the data of
anthropology teach us a greater tolerance of forms of civilization different
from our own, and that we should learn to look upon foreign races with
greater sympathy, and with the conviction, that, as all races have
contributed in the past to cultural progress in one way or another, so they
will be capable of advancing the interests of mankind, if we are only willing
to give them a fair opportunity.
Page 172
Page 173
NOTES
Page 8.
A general presentation of these data will be found in F. Ratzel,
History of Mankind; Sophus Müller, Urgeschichte Europas.
Page 9.
A. Penck, “Das Alter des Menschengeschlechtes” (Zeitschrift für
Ethnologie, vol. xl, pp. 390 et seq.); Penck and Brückner, Die
Alpen im Eiszeitalter (Leipzig).
Page 10.
Th. Waitz, Anthropologie der Naturvölker (2d ed.), vol. i, p. 381.
Page 13.
Georg Gerland, Das Aussterben der Naturvölker; F. Ratzel,
Anthropogeographie, vol. ii, pp. 330 et seq.
Page 14.
1. Henry Barth, Travels and Discoveries in North and Central
Africa (2d ed., London, 1857-1858), vol. ii, pp. 253 et seq.;
vol. iii, pp. 425 et seq., 528 et seq.; vol. iv, pp. 406 et seq., 579
et seq.
2. Gustav Nachtigal, Sahărâ und Sûdân, vol. ii, pp. 391 et seq.,
691 et seq.; vol. iii, pp. 270 et seq., 355 et seq.
Page 16.
Mary White Ovington, Half a Man, the Status of the Negro in
New York (New York, Longmans, Green, and Co., 1911).
Page 8.
A general presentation of these data will be found in F. Ratzel,
History of Mankind; Sophus Müller, Urgeschichte Europas.
Page 9.
A. Penck, “Das Alter des Menschengeschlechtes” (Zeitschrift für
Ethnologie, vol. xl, pp. 390 et seq.); Penck and Brückner, Die
Alpen im Eiszeitalter (Leipzig).
Page 10.
Th. Waitz, Anthropologie der Naturvölker (2d ed.), vol. i, p. 381.
Page 13.
Georg Gerland, Das Aussterben der Naturvölker; F. Ratzel,
Anthropogeographie, vol. ii, pp. 330 et seq.
Page 14.
1. Henry Barth, Travels and Discoveries in North and Central
Africa (2d ed., London, 1857-1858), vol. ii, pp. 253 et seq.;
vol. iii, pp. 425 et seq., 528 et seq.; vol. iv, pp. 406 et seq., 579
et seq.
2. Gustav Nachtigal, Sahărâ und Sûdân, vol. ii, pp. 391 et seq.,
691 et seq.; vol. iii, pp. 270 et seq., 355 et seq.
Page 16.
Mary White Ovington, Half a Man, the Status of the Negro in
New York (New York, Longmans, Green, and Co., 1911).
Page 174
Page 18.
1. Robert Bennett Bean, “On a Racial Peculiarity in the Brain of
the Negro” (American Journal of Anatomy, vol. iv [1905]).
2. Fr. P. Mall, “On Several Anatomical Characters of the Human
Brain, said to vary according to Race and Sex, etc.” (Ibid., vol.
ix, pp. 1-32).
Page 21.
1. H. Klaatsch, “The Skull of the Australian Aboriginal” (Reports
from the Pathological Laboratory of the Lunacy Department,
New South Wales Government, vol. i, part iii [Sydney, 1908],
pp. 3-167); “Der primitive Mensch der Vergangenheit und
Gegenwart” (Verhandlungen der Gesellschaft deutscher
Naturforscher und Aerzte, 80 Vers. zu Cöln, part i, p. 95);
Anatomische Hefte, 1902.
2. C. H. Stratz den Haag, “Das Problem der Rasseneinteilung der
Menschheit” (Archiv für Anthropologie, N. S., vol. i, pp. 189 et
seq.).
3. Otto Schoetensack, “Die Bedeutung Australiens für die
Heranbildung des Menschen aus einer niederen Form”
(Zeitschrift für Ethnologie, vol. xxxiii [1901], pp. 127 et seq.).
4. D. J. Cunningham, “The Lumbar Curve in Man and Apes”
(Cunningham Memoirs [Dublin, 1886]).
Page 24.
1. Karl Pearson, “On the Relationship of Intelligence to Size and
Shape of Head, and to other Physical and Mental Characters”
(Biometrika, vol. v, pp. 136 et seq.).
2. L. Manouvrier, “Les aptitudes et les actes dans leurs rapports
avec la constitution anatomique et avec le milieu extérieur”
(Bulletins de la Société d’Anthropologie de Paris, 4o series,
vol. i [1890], pp. 918 et seq.).
Page 25.
1. Robert Bennett Bean, “On a Racial Peculiarity in the Brain of
the Negro” (American Journal of Anatomy, vol. iv [1905]).
2. Fr. P. Mall, “On Several Anatomical Characters of the Human
Brain, said to vary according to Race and Sex, etc.” (Ibid., vol.
ix, pp. 1-32).
Page 21.
1. H. Klaatsch, “The Skull of the Australian Aboriginal” (Reports
from the Pathological Laboratory of the Lunacy Department,
New South Wales Government, vol. i, part iii [Sydney, 1908],
pp. 3-167); “Der primitive Mensch der Vergangenheit und
Gegenwart” (Verhandlungen der Gesellschaft deutscher
Naturforscher und Aerzte, 80 Vers. zu Cöln, part i, p. 95);
Anatomische Hefte, 1902.
2. C. H. Stratz den Haag, “Das Problem der Rasseneinteilung der
Menschheit” (Archiv für Anthropologie, N. S., vol. i, pp. 189 et
seq.).
3. Otto Schoetensack, “Die Bedeutung Australiens für die
Heranbildung des Menschen aus einer niederen Form”
(Zeitschrift für Ethnologie, vol. xxxiii [1901], pp. 127 et seq.).
4. D. J. Cunningham, “The Lumbar Curve in Man and Apes”
(Cunningham Memoirs [Dublin, 1886]).
Page 24.
1. Karl Pearson, “On the Relationship of Intelligence to Size and
Shape of Head, and to other Physical and Mental Characters”
(Biometrika, vol. v, pp. 136 et seq.).
2. L. Manouvrier, “Les aptitudes et les actes dans leurs rapports
avec la constitution anatomique et avec le milieu extérieur”
(Bulletins de la Société d’Anthropologie de Paris, 4o series,
vol. i [1890], pp. 918 et seq.).
Page 25.
Page 175
P. Topinard, Éléments d’Anthropologie générale, p. 620. The
value for African negroes is here very small. Another series
quoted by Topinard (Ibid., p. 622), consisting of 100 skulls of
each group, gives the following averages: Parisians, 1551 cc.;
Auvergnats, 1585 cc.; African negroes, 1477 cc.; New
Caledonians, 1488 cc. (a misprint in Topinard’s book makes
this appear as 1588 cc.).
Page 26.
1. L. Manouvrier, “Sur l’interprétation de la quantité dans
l’encéphale” (Mémoires de la Société d’Anthropologie de
Paris, 2d series, vol. iii, pp. 284, 277, 281).
2. F. Galton, “Head Growth in Students at Cambridge” (Journal
of the Anthropological Institute of Great Britain and Ireland,
vol. xviii, p. 156).
Page 27.
A. da Costa Ferraira, “La capacité du crâne chez les Portugais”
(Bulletins et Mémoires de la Société d’Anthropologie de Paris,
Série V, vol. iv [1903], pp. 417 et seq.).
Page 28.
H. H. Donaldson, The Growth of the Brain (1895); Raymond
Pearl, “Variation and Correlation in Brain-Weight”
(Biometrika, vol. iv, pp. 13 et seq.).
Page 29.
Franklin P. Mall. See note 2 to p. 18.
Page 36.
R. H. Lock, Recent Progress in the Study of Variation, Heredity
and Evolution (1906), pp. 73 et seq.; A. L. Bowley, Elements
of Statistics (1901).
Page 41.
value for African negroes is here very small. Another series
quoted by Topinard (Ibid., p. 622), consisting of 100 skulls of
each group, gives the following averages: Parisians, 1551 cc.;
Auvergnats, 1585 cc.; African negroes, 1477 cc.; New
Caledonians, 1488 cc. (a misprint in Topinard’s book makes
this appear as 1588 cc.).
Page 26.
1. L. Manouvrier, “Sur l’interprétation de la quantité dans
l’encéphale” (Mémoires de la Société d’Anthropologie de
Paris, 2d series, vol. iii, pp. 284, 277, 281).
2. F. Galton, “Head Growth in Students at Cambridge” (Journal
of the Anthropological Institute of Great Britain and Ireland,
vol. xviii, p. 156).
Page 27.
A. da Costa Ferraira, “La capacité du crâne chez les Portugais”
(Bulletins et Mémoires de la Société d’Anthropologie de Paris,
Série V, vol. iv [1903], pp. 417 et seq.).
Page 28.
H. H. Donaldson, The Growth of the Brain (1895); Raymond
Pearl, “Variation and Correlation in Brain-Weight”
(Biometrika, vol. iv, pp. 13 et seq.).
Page 29.
Franklin P. Mall. See note 2 to p. 18.
Page 36.
R. H. Lock, Recent Progress in the Study of Variation, Heredity
and Evolution (1906), pp. 73 et seq.; A. L. Bowley, Elements
of Statistics (1901).
Page 41.
Page 176
R. Wiedersheim, Der Bau des Menschen (4th ed., 1908); The
Structure of Man an Index to his Past History (1895).
Page 44.
J. Kollmann, “Beiträge zur einer Kraniologie der Europäischen
Völker” (Archiv für Anthropologie, vol. xiii; vol. xiv, pp. 1, 79,
179); “Die Rassenanatomie der Hand und die Persistenz der
Rassenmerkmale” (Ibid., vol. xxviii, pp. 91 et seq.).
Page 45.
1. J. Deniker, The Races of Man.
2. B. A. Gould, Investigations in the Military and Anthropological
Statistics of American Soldiers (New York, 1869); J. H.
Baxter, Statistics, Medical and Anthropological (Washington,
1875).
3. H. P. Bowditch, “The Growth of Children” (Eighth Annual
Report of the State Board of Health of Massachusetts [Boston,
1877]).
4. Geo. W. Peckham, “The Growth of Children” (Sixth Annual
Report of the State Board of Health of Wisconsin).
5. Otto Ammon, Zur Anthropologie der Badener (Jena, 1899), p.
514; Edv. Ph. Mackeprang, “De Värnepligtiger Legemshøjde i
Danmark” (Meddelelser om Danmarks Antropologi
[Kopenhagen, 1907], vol. i); Hans Daae, Legemets udvikling
hos Norges mandlige ungdom.
Page 46.
William Z. Ripley, The Races of Europe (New York, 1899), p.
381.
Page 48.
1. For general data on growth see S. Weissenberg, Das Wachstum
des Menschen (1911).
Structure of Man an Index to his Past History (1895).
Page 44.
J. Kollmann, “Beiträge zur einer Kraniologie der Europäischen
Völker” (Archiv für Anthropologie, vol. xiii; vol. xiv, pp. 1, 79,
179); “Die Rassenanatomie der Hand und die Persistenz der
Rassenmerkmale” (Ibid., vol. xxviii, pp. 91 et seq.).
Page 45.
1. J. Deniker, The Races of Man.
2. B. A. Gould, Investigations in the Military and Anthropological
Statistics of American Soldiers (New York, 1869); J. H.
Baxter, Statistics, Medical and Anthropological (Washington,
1875).
3. H. P. Bowditch, “The Growth of Children” (Eighth Annual
Report of the State Board of Health of Massachusetts [Boston,
1877]).
4. Geo. W. Peckham, “The Growth of Children” (Sixth Annual
Report of the State Board of Health of Wisconsin).
5. Otto Ammon, Zur Anthropologie der Badener (Jena, 1899), p.
514; Edv. Ph. Mackeprang, “De Värnepligtiger Legemshøjde i
Danmark” (Meddelelser om Danmarks Antropologi
[Kopenhagen, 1907], vol. i); Hans Daae, Legemets udvikling
hos Norges mandlige ungdom.
Page 46.
William Z. Ripley, The Races of Europe (New York, 1899), p.
381.
Page 48.
1. For general data on growth see S. Weissenberg, Das Wachstum
des Menschen (1911).
Page 177
2. F. Boas and C. Wissler, Statistics of Growth (Report of the U.S.
Commissioner of Education for 1904, pp. 25-132).
Page 49.
E. Meumann, Vorlesungen zur Einführung in die experimentelle
Pädagogik (Leipzig, 1907), vol. i.
Page 50.
1. Rieger, Ueber die Beziehungen der Schädellehre zu
Psychologie, Psychiatrie und Ethnologie (1882).
2. Joseph Engel, Untersuchungen über Schädelformen (Prag,
1851).
3. G. Walcher, “Ueber die Entstehung von Brachy- und
Dolichokephalie” (Zentralblatt für Gynäkologie, vol. xxix
[1904], No. 7); see also Anton Nyström, “Ueber die
Formenveränderungen des menschlichen Schädels und deren
Ursachen” (Archiv für Anthropologie, vol. xxvii, pp. 211 et
seq.).
4. Otto Ammon, Zur Anthropologie der Badener (Jena, 1899), p.
641; Die natürliche Auslese beim Menschen (1893); see also
De Lapouge, “Recherches sur l’anthropologie de l’Ille-et-
Vilaine” (Bulletin de la Société scientifique et médicale de
l’Ouest [Rennes, 1895]).
Page 51.
1. Ridolfo Livi, Antropometria Militare (Rome, 1896), pp. 87 et
seq.
2. F. C. Shrubsall, “Physical Characters and Morbid Proclivities”
(St. Bartholomew’s Hospital Reports, 1904, vol. xxxix, pp. 63
et seq.).
Page 52.
See, for instance, W. Z. Ripley, The Races of Europe (New York,
1899).
Commissioner of Education for 1904, pp. 25-132).
Page 49.
E. Meumann, Vorlesungen zur Einführung in die experimentelle
Pädagogik (Leipzig, 1907), vol. i.
Page 50.
1. Rieger, Ueber die Beziehungen der Schädellehre zu
Psychologie, Psychiatrie und Ethnologie (1882).
2. Joseph Engel, Untersuchungen über Schädelformen (Prag,
1851).
3. G. Walcher, “Ueber die Entstehung von Brachy- und
Dolichokephalie” (Zentralblatt für Gynäkologie, vol. xxix
[1904], No. 7); see also Anton Nyström, “Ueber die
Formenveränderungen des menschlichen Schädels und deren
Ursachen” (Archiv für Anthropologie, vol. xxvii, pp. 211 et
seq.).
4. Otto Ammon, Zur Anthropologie der Badener (Jena, 1899), p.
641; Die natürliche Auslese beim Menschen (1893); see also
De Lapouge, “Recherches sur l’anthropologie de l’Ille-et-
Vilaine” (Bulletin de la Société scientifique et médicale de
l’Ouest [Rennes, 1895]).
Page 51.
1. Ridolfo Livi, Antropometria Militare (Rome, 1896), pp. 87 et
seq.
2. F. C. Shrubsall, “Physical Characters and Morbid Proclivities”
(St. Bartholomew’s Hospital Reports, 1904, vol. xxxix, pp. 63
et seq.).
Page 52.
See, for instance, W. Z. Ripley, The Races of Europe (New York,
1899).
Page 178
Page 53.
Franz Boas, Changes in Bodily Form of Descendants of
Immigrants, being partial report on the results of an
anthropological investigation for the U.S. Immigration
Commission (Senate Document No. 208, 61st Congress, 2d
session, Washington, 1910); Abstract of the Report on Changes
in Bodily Form of Descendants of Immigrants (Washington,
1911).
Page 59.
Walcher. See note 3 to p. 50.
Page 60.
F. Boas, “The Cephalic Index” (American Anthropologist, N. S.,
vol. i, pp. 448 et seq.).
Page 65.
Gustav Fritsch, Die Eingeborenen Süd-Afrikas (Breslau, 1872),
pp. 30 et seq.
Page 68.
1. C. Keller, “Die Haustiere als menschlicher Kulturerwerb” (Der
Mensch und die Erde [Berlin, 1906], vol. i, pp. 165-304);
Naturgeschichte der Haustiere (Berlin, 1905). Studer, Die
prähistorischen Hunde in ihrer Beziehung zu den gegenwärtig
lebenden Rassen (Zürich, 1901).
2. Beckmann, Geschichte und Beziehung der Rassen der Hunde
(Brunswick, 1894-95).
Page 69.
W. Bogoras, The Chukchee (Publications of the Jesup North
Pacific Expedition [Leyden, 1904-1909], vol. vii, pp. 73 et
seq.). Compare, however, J. A. Allen, “Report on the
Mammals collected in Northeast Siberia by the Jesup North
Franz Boas, Changes in Bodily Form of Descendants of
Immigrants, being partial report on the results of an
anthropological investigation for the U.S. Immigration
Commission (Senate Document No. 208, 61st Congress, 2d
session, Washington, 1910); Abstract of the Report on Changes
in Bodily Form of Descendants of Immigrants (Washington,
1911).
Page 59.
Walcher. See note 3 to p. 50.
Page 60.
F. Boas, “The Cephalic Index” (American Anthropologist, N. S.,
vol. i, pp. 448 et seq.).
Page 65.
Gustav Fritsch, Die Eingeborenen Süd-Afrikas (Breslau, 1872),
pp. 30 et seq.
Page 68.
1. C. Keller, “Die Haustiere als menschlicher Kulturerwerb” (Der
Mensch und die Erde [Berlin, 1906], vol. i, pp. 165-304);
Naturgeschichte der Haustiere (Berlin, 1905). Studer, Die
prähistorischen Hunde in ihrer Beziehung zu den gegenwärtig
lebenden Rassen (Zürich, 1901).
2. Beckmann, Geschichte und Beziehung der Rassen der Hunde
(Brunswick, 1894-95).
Page 69.
W. Bogoras, The Chukchee (Publications of the Jesup North
Pacific Expedition [Leyden, 1904-1909], vol. vii, pp. 73 et
seq.). Compare, however, J. A. Allen, “Report on the
Mammals collected in Northeast Siberia by the Jesup North
Page 179
Pacific Expedition” (Bulletin American Museum of Natural
History [New York, 1903], vol. xix, p. 126).
Page 73.
1. K. Pearson, “Mathematical Contributions to the Theory of
Evolution, III” (Philosophical Transactions, 1896-97, pp. 253
et seq.).
2. H. H. Risley and E. A. Gait, Census of India, 1901 (Calcutta,
1903), vol. i, pp. 489 et seq.
Page 74.
1. G. Nachtigal, Sahărâ und Sûdân, vol. ii, pp. 424 et seq.
2. Rudolf Martin, Die Inlandstämme der Malayischen Halbinsel
(Jena, 1905), pp. 1011-1012.
Page 77.
Francis Galton, Natural Inheritance. Karl Pearson, “Law of
Ancestral Heredity” (Proceedings of the Royal Society of
London, vol. lxii, pp. 387, 388); “Law of Reversion” (Ibid.,
vol. lxvi, pp. 142 et seq.); “On a Criterion which may serve to
test Various Theories of Inheritance” (Zeitschrift für
Morphologie und Anthropologie, vol. vii [1904], pp. 524 et
seq.).
Page 78.
1. R. H. Lock, Recent Progress in the Study of Variation, Heredity
and Evolution (1906); Bateson, Mendelism.
2. Franz Boas, “Zur Anthropologie der nordamerikanischen
Indianer” (Verhandlungen der Berliner Gesellschaft für
Anthropologie, Ethnologie u. Urgeschichte, vol. xxvii [1895],
pp. 366 et seq.); “The Half-Blood Indian” (Popular Science
Monthly, vol. xlv [1894], pp. 761 et seq.).
Page 80.
History [New York, 1903], vol. xix, p. 126).
Page 73.
1. K. Pearson, “Mathematical Contributions to the Theory of
Evolution, III” (Philosophical Transactions, 1896-97, pp. 253
et seq.).
2. H. H. Risley and E. A. Gait, Census of India, 1901 (Calcutta,
1903), vol. i, pp. 489 et seq.
Page 74.
1. G. Nachtigal, Sahărâ und Sûdân, vol. ii, pp. 424 et seq.
2. Rudolf Martin, Die Inlandstämme der Malayischen Halbinsel
(Jena, 1905), pp. 1011-1012.
Page 77.
Francis Galton, Natural Inheritance. Karl Pearson, “Law of
Ancestral Heredity” (Proceedings of the Royal Society of
London, vol. lxii, pp. 387, 388); “Law of Reversion” (Ibid.,
vol. lxvi, pp. 142 et seq.); “On a Criterion which may serve to
test Various Theories of Inheritance” (Zeitschrift für
Morphologie und Anthropologie, vol. vii [1904], pp. 524 et
seq.).
Page 78.
1. R. H. Lock, Recent Progress in the Study of Variation, Heredity
and Evolution (1906); Bateson, Mendelism.
2. Franz Boas, “Zur Anthropologie der nordamerikanischen
Indianer” (Verhandlungen der Berliner Gesellschaft für
Anthropologie, Ethnologie u. Urgeschichte, vol. xxvii [1895],
pp. 366 et seq.); “The Half-Blood Indian” (Popular Science
Monthly, vol. xlv [1894], pp. 761 et seq.).
Page 80.
Page 180
F. von Luschan, “Die Tachtadschy und andere Ueberreste der alten
Bevölkerung Lykiens” (Archiv für Anthropologie, vol. xix, pp.
31-53).
Page 82.
Karl Pearson, “On the Laws of Heredity in Man” (Biometrika,
vol. ii [1902-03], pp. 357 et seq.); Franz Boas, “Heredity in
Anthropometric Traits” (American Anthropologist, N. S., vol.
ix [1907], pp. 453 et seq.).
Page 84.
1. Ch. B. Davenport, “Heredity of Eye-Color in Man” (Science, N.
S., vol. xxvi [1907], pp. 589-592); “Heredity of Hair-Form in
Man” (American Naturalist, vol. xlii, pp. 341-349).
2. G. and Ch. Davenport, “Heredity of Hair-Color in Man”
(American Naturalist, vol. xliii, pp. 193-211).
Page 86.
Ottokar Lorenz, Lehrbuch der gesammten wissenschaftlichen
Genealogie (Berlin, 1898), pp. 289 et seq., 308, 310, 311.
Page 89.
W. Johannsen, Elemente der exakten Erblichkeitslehre (Jena).
Page 91.
M. D. and Raymond Pearl, “On the Relation of Race Crossing to
the Sex Ratio” (Biological Bulletin, vol. xv [1908], pp. 194 et
seq.).
Page 100.
1. Gustav Klemm, Allgemeine Cultur-Geschichte (Leipzig, 1843),
vol. i, pp. 196 et seq. His opinions are accepted by A. Wuttke,
Geschichte des Heidentums (Breslau, 1852-53), vol. i, p. 36.
Bevölkerung Lykiens” (Archiv für Anthropologie, vol. xix, pp.
31-53).
Page 82.
Karl Pearson, “On the Laws of Heredity in Man” (Biometrika,
vol. ii [1902-03], pp. 357 et seq.); Franz Boas, “Heredity in
Anthropometric Traits” (American Anthropologist, N. S., vol.
ix [1907], pp. 453 et seq.).
Page 84.
1. Ch. B. Davenport, “Heredity of Eye-Color in Man” (Science, N.
S., vol. xxvi [1907], pp. 589-592); “Heredity of Hair-Form in
Man” (American Naturalist, vol. xlii, pp. 341-349).
2. G. and Ch. Davenport, “Heredity of Hair-Color in Man”
(American Naturalist, vol. xliii, pp. 193-211).
Page 86.
Ottokar Lorenz, Lehrbuch der gesammten wissenschaftlichen
Genealogie (Berlin, 1898), pp. 289 et seq., 308, 310, 311.
Page 89.
W. Johannsen, Elemente der exakten Erblichkeitslehre (Jena).
Page 91.
M. D. and Raymond Pearl, “On the Relation of Race Crossing to
the Sex Ratio” (Biological Bulletin, vol. xv [1908], pp. 194 et
seq.).
Page 100.
1. Gustav Klemm, Allgemeine Cultur-Geschichte (Leipzig, 1843),
vol. i, pp. 196 et seq. His opinions are accepted by A. Wuttke,
Geschichte des Heidentums (Breslau, 1852-53), vol. i, p. 36.
Page 181
2. Carl Gustav Carus, “Ueber die ungleiche Befähigung der
verschiedenen Menschheitsstämme für höhere geistige
Entwicklung” (Denkschrift zum hundertjährigen Geburtsfeste
Goethe’s, Leipzig, 1849).
3. J. A. de Gobineau, Essai sur l’inégalité des races humaines
(Paris, 1853-55).
4. Nott and Gliddon, Types of Mankind (Philadelphia, 1854);
Indigenous Races of the Earth (Philadelphia, 1857).
5. Theodor Waitz, Anthropologie der Naturvölker, vol. (2d ed.,
Leipzig, 1877).
6. Herbert Spencer, Principles of Sociology.
7. Edward B. Tylor, Researches into the Early History of
Mankind; Primitive Culture.
Page 101.
Theodor Waitz, Anthropologie der Naturvölker (2d ed., 1877),
vol. i, p. 387.
Pages 106, 109.
Herbert Spencer, The Principles of Sociology (New York, 1893),
vol. i, pp. 55 et seq., 59-61.
Page 111.
G. M. Sproat, Scenes and Studies of Savage Life (1868), p. 120.
Page 112.
1. Herbert Spencer, l.c., p. 70.
2. Franz Boas, “The Growth of Indian Mythologies” (Journal of
American Folk-Lore, vol. ix [1896], pp. 1-11).
3. J. Mooney, “The Ghost-Dance Religion” (Fourteenth Annual
Report of the Bureau of Ethnology, pp. 641 et seq.).
Page 113.
verschiedenen Menschheitsstämme für höhere geistige
Entwicklung” (Denkschrift zum hundertjährigen Geburtsfeste
Goethe’s, Leipzig, 1849).
3. J. A. de Gobineau, Essai sur l’inégalité des races humaines
(Paris, 1853-55).
4. Nott and Gliddon, Types of Mankind (Philadelphia, 1854);
Indigenous Races of the Earth (Philadelphia, 1857).
5. Theodor Waitz, Anthropologie der Naturvölker, vol. (2d ed.,
Leipzig, 1877).
6. Herbert Spencer, Principles of Sociology.
7. Edward B. Tylor, Researches into the Early History of
Mankind; Primitive Culture.
Page 101.
Theodor Waitz, Anthropologie der Naturvölker (2d ed., 1877),
vol. i, p. 387.
Pages 106, 109.
Herbert Spencer, The Principles of Sociology (New York, 1893),
vol. i, pp. 55 et seq., 59-61.
Page 111.
G. M. Sproat, Scenes and Studies of Savage Life (1868), p. 120.
Page 112.
1. Herbert Spencer, l.c., p. 70.
2. Franz Boas, “The Growth of Indian Mythologies” (Journal of
American Folk-Lore, vol. ix [1896], pp. 1-11).
3. J. Mooney, “The Ghost-Dance Religion” (Fourteenth Annual
Report of the Bureau of Ethnology, pp. 641 et seq.).
Page 113.
Page 182
1. Oviedo y Valdés, Historia General y Natural de las Indias
[1535-57] (Madrid, 1851-55), Bk. xlii, Chaps. 2, 3 (quoted
from Spencer, Descriptive Sociology, No. II, pp. 42-43).
2. Rudolf Lehmann, Schopenhauer.
Page 114.
G. Tarde, Les Lois de l’Imitation.
Page 116.
Francis Galton, Natural Inheritance; Hereditary Genius. Karl
Pearson, Biometrika.
Page 117.
1. A. Wernich, Geographisch-medicinische Studien nach den
Erlebnissen einer Reise um die Erde (Berlin, 1878), pp. 81 et
seq.
2. Rudolf Virchow, “Die physischen Eigenschaften der Lappen”
(Verhandlungen der Berliner Gesellschaft für Anthropologie,
Ethnologie u. Urgeschichte, vol. vii [1875], pp. 34 et seq.; also
vol. xxii [1890], p. 411).
Page 118.
1. W. H. R. Rivers, “Observations on the Senses of the Todas”
(Journal of Psychology, vol. i [1905], pp. 322 et seq.).
2. The complete results of this study have not been published. The
tests on hearing were published by Frank G. Bruner, The
Hearing of Primitive Peoples (New York, Science Press, 1908).
Page 120.
Charles Darwin, Journal of Researches into the Natural History
and Geology of the Countries visited during the Voyage of H.
M. S. Beagle round the World (New York, 1895), pp. 228-229.
Page 121.
[1535-57] (Madrid, 1851-55), Bk. xlii, Chaps. 2, 3 (quoted
from Spencer, Descriptive Sociology, No. II, pp. 42-43).
2. Rudolf Lehmann, Schopenhauer.
Page 114.
G. Tarde, Les Lois de l’Imitation.
Page 116.
Francis Galton, Natural Inheritance; Hereditary Genius. Karl
Pearson, Biometrika.
Page 117.
1. A. Wernich, Geographisch-medicinische Studien nach den
Erlebnissen einer Reise um die Erde (Berlin, 1878), pp. 81 et
seq.
2. Rudolf Virchow, “Die physischen Eigenschaften der Lappen”
(Verhandlungen der Berliner Gesellschaft für Anthropologie,
Ethnologie u. Urgeschichte, vol. vii [1875], pp. 34 et seq.; also
vol. xxii [1890], p. 411).
Page 118.
1. W. H. R. Rivers, “Observations on the Senses of the Todas”
(Journal of Psychology, vol. i [1905], pp. 322 et seq.).
2. The complete results of this study have not been published. The
tests on hearing were published by Frank G. Bruner, The
Hearing of Primitive Peoples (New York, Science Press, 1908).
Page 120.
Charles Darwin, Journal of Researches into the Natural History
and Geology of the Countries visited during the Voyage of H.
M. S. Beagle round the World (New York, 1895), pp. 228-229.
Page 121.
Page 183
A brief résumé of Freud’s theory will be found in the American
Journal of Psychology, vol. xxi (1910).
Page 126.
1. For a history of these attempts, see P. Topinard, Éléments
d’Anthropologie générale (Paris, 1885), pp. 1-147.
2. H. Huxley, “On the Geographical Distribution of the Chief
Modifications of Mankind” (Journal of the Ethnological
Society, N. S., vol. ii [1870], pp. 404-412).
Page 127.
Friedrich Müller, Allgemeine Ethnographie (Vienna, 1879).
Page 128.
W. Z. Ripley, The Races of Europe (New York, 1899); J. Deniker,
The Races of Man (London, 1900).
Page 129.
1. F. Sarasin, Ergebnisse naturwissenschaftlicher Forschungen auf
Ceylon (Wiesbaden, 1892-93), vol. iii, pp. 569 et seq.
2. E. Bälz, “Menschenrassen Ost-Asiens mit specieller Rücksicht
auf Japan” (Verhandlungen der Berliner anthropologischen
Gesellschaft, vol. xxxiii [1901], pp. 166-189); H. Ten Kate,
“Anthropologisches und Verwandtes aus Japan”
(Internationales Centralblatt für Anthropologie, vol. vii
[1902], p. 659).
3. W. Jochelson, The Yukaghir and the Yukaghirized Tungus
(Publications of the Jesup North Pacific Expedition, vol. ix
[1910], p. 59).
Page 131.
1. Franz Boas, “A. J. Stone’s Measurements of Natives of the
Northwest Territories” (Bulletin of the American Museum of
Natural History, vol. xiv [New York, 1901], pp. 53-68); “Zur
Journal of Psychology, vol. xxi (1910).
Page 126.
1. For a history of these attempts, see P. Topinard, Éléments
d’Anthropologie générale (Paris, 1885), pp. 1-147.
2. H. Huxley, “On the Geographical Distribution of the Chief
Modifications of Mankind” (Journal of the Ethnological
Society, N. S., vol. ii [1870], pp. 404-412).
Page 127.
Friedrich Müller, Allgemeine Ethnographie (Vienna, 1879).
Page 128.
W. Z. Ripley, The Races of Europe (New York, 1899); J. Deniker,
The Races of Man (London, 1900).
Page 129.
1. F. Sarasin, Ergebnisse naturwissenschaftlicher Forschungen auf
Ceylon (Wiesbaden, 1892-93), vol. iii, pp. 569 et seq.
2. E. Bälz, “Menschenrassen Ost-Asiens mit specieller Rücksicht
auf Japan” (Verhandlungen der Berliner anthropologischen
Gesellschaft, vol. xxxiii [1901], pp. 166-189); H. Ten Kate,
“Anthropologisches und Verwandtes aus Japan”
(Internationales Centralblatt für Anthropologie, vol. vii
[1902], p. 659).
3. W. Jochelson, The Yukaghir and the Yukaghirized Tungus
(Publications of the Jesup North Pacific Expedition, vol. ix
[1910], p. 59).
Page 131.
1. Franz Boas, “A. J. Stone’s Measurements of Natives of the
Northwest Territories” (Bulletin of the American Museum of
Natural History, vol. xiv [New York, 1901], pp. 53-68); “Zur
Page 184
Anthropologie der nordamerikanischen Indianer”
(Verhandlungen der Berliner Gesellschaft für Anthropologie,
Ethnologie und Urgeschichte, vol. xxvii [1895], pp. 367 et
seq.).
2. Pliny Earle Goddard, Life and Culture of the Hupa (University
of California Publications, American Archæology and
Ethnology, vol. i [Berkeley, 1903-04]); Washington
Matthews, Navaho Legends (1897); P. A. G. Morice, “The
Great Déné Race” (Anthropos, vols. i, ii, iv [1906, 1907,
1909]).
Page 132.
A. L. Kroeber, Types of Indian Culture in California (University
of California Publications, American Archæology and
Ethnology, vol. ii [1904-07], pp. 81-103).
Page 140.
See remarks in Georg von der Gabelentz, Die
Sprachwissenschaft (Leipzig, 1891), pp. 371 et seq.
Page 141.
Franz Boas, “On Alternating Sounds” (American Anthropologist,
vol. ii [1889], pp. 47 et seq.).
Page 147.
J. W. Powell, Introduction to the Study of Indian Languages (2d
ed., Washington, Bureau of Ethnology), pp. 69 et seq.
Page 156.
1. E. B. Tylor, Primitive Culture; Researches into the Early
History of Mankind.
2. Herbert Spencer, The Principles of Sociology.
3. J. G. Frazer, The Golden Bough; Totemism and Exogamy.
(Verhandlungen der Berliner Gesellschaft für Anthropologie,
Ethnologie und Urgeschichte, vol. xxvii [1895], pp. 367 et
seq.).
2. Pliny Earle Goddard, Life and Culture of the Hupa (University
of California Publications, American Archæology and
Ethnology, vol. i [Berkeley, 1903-04]); Washington
Matthews, Navaho Legends (1897); P. A. G. Morice, “The
Great Déné Race” (Anthropos, vols. i, ii, iv [1906, 1907,
1909]).
Page 132.
A. L. Kroeber, Types of Indian Culture in California (University
of California Publications, American Archæology and
Ethnology, vol. ii [1904-07], pp. 81-103).
Page 140.
See remarks in Georg von der Gabelentz, Die
Sprachwissenschaft (Leipzig, 1891), pp. 371 et seq.
Page 141.
Franz Boas, “On Alternating Sounds” (American Anthropologist,
vol. ii [1889], pp. 47 et seq.).
Page 147.
J. W. Powell, Introduction to the Study of Indian Languages (2d
ed., Washington, Bureau of Ethnology), pp. 69 et seq.
Page 156.
1. E. B. Tylor, Primitive Culture; Researches into the Early
History of Mankind.
2. Herbert Spencer, The Principles of Sociology.
3. J. G. Frazer, The Golden Bough; Totemism and Exogamy.
Page 185
4. A. Bastian, Ideale Welten (Berlin, 1892); Die Welt in ihren
Spiegelungen unter dem Wandel der Völkergedankens (Berlin,
1887); Allerlei aus Volks- und Menschenkunde (Berlin, 1888);
Geographische und ethnologische Bilder (Jena, 1873); etc.
5. Richard Andree, Ethnographische Parallelen und Vergleiche
(Stuttgart, 1878; Neue Folge, Leipzig, 1889).
6. Albert H. Post, Grundriss der Ethnologischen Jurisprudenz
(Oldenburg and Leipzig, 1894).
Page 157.
1. Richard Andree, “Scapulimantia,” in Boas Anniversary Volume
(New York, G. E. Stechert, 1906), pp. 143 et seq.
2. Franz Boas, Indianische Sagen von der Nord-Pacifischen Küste
Amerikas (Berlin, A. Asher, 1895), pp. 338-339.
3. Franz Heger, “Aderlassgeräthe bei den Indianern und Papuas”
(Mittheilungen der Anthropologischen Gesellschaft in Wien,
vol. xxiii [1893], Sitzungsberichte, pp. 83-87).
Page 158.
Roland B. Dixon, “Basketry Designs of the Indians of Northern
California” (Bulletin of the American Museum of Natural
History, vol. xvii, p. 28).
Page 161.
1. Waldemar Bogoras, The Chukchee (Publications of the Jesup
North Pacific Expedition, vol. vii [Leiden, 1904-09]); Franz
Boas, The Central Eskimo (Sixth Annual Report of the Bureau
of Ethnology [Washington, 1888]).
2. Leonhard Schultze, Aus Namaland und Kalahari (Jena, 1907).
3. Rudolf Martin. (See note 2 to p. 74.)
Page 162.
Spiegelungen unter dem Wandel der Völkergedankens (Berlin,
1887); Allerlei aus Volks- und Menschenkunde (Berlin, 1888);
Geographische und ethnologische Bilder (Jena, 1873); etc.
5. Richard Andree, Ethnographische Parallelen und Vergleiche
(Stuttgart, 1878; Neue Folge, Leipzig, 1889).
6. Albert H. Post, Grundriss der Ethnologischen Jurisprudenz
(Oldenburg and Leipzig, 1894).
Page 157.
1. Richard Andree, “Scapulimantia,” in Boas Anniversary Volume
(New York, G. E. Stechert, 1906), pp. 143 et seq.
2. Franz Boas, Indianische Sagen von der Nord-Pacifischen Küste
Amerikas (Berlin, A. Asher, 1895), pp. 338-339.
3. Franz Heger, “Aderlassgeräthe bei den Indianern und Papuas”
(Mittheilungen der Anthropologischen Gesellschaft in Wien,
vol. xxiii [1893], Sitzungsberichte, pp. 83-87).
Page 158.
Roland B. Dixon, “Basketry Designs of the Indians of Northern
California” (Bulletin of the American Museum of Natural
History, vol. xvii, p. 28).
Page 161.
1. Waldemar Bogoras, The Chukchee (Publications of the Jesup
North Pacific Expedition, vol. vii [Leiden, 1904-09]); Franz
Boas, The Central Eskimo (Sixth Annual Report of the Bureau
of Ethnology [Washington, 1888]).
2. Leonhard Schultze, Aus Namaland und Kalahari (Jena, 1907).
3. Rudolf Martin. (See note 2 to p. 74.)
Page 162.
Page 186
1. Bogoras, l.c., pp. 177 et seq.; Boas, l.c., pp. 551 et seq. (see
note 1, p. 161).
2. Boas (Ibid., p. 595).
Page 165.
K. Weule, Die Kultur der Kulturlosen (Stuttgart); F. Ratzel,
Anthropogeographie, vol. ii (1891), p. 693.
Page 167.
1. Ed. Hahn, Die Haustiere (Leipzig, 1896), pp. 464, 465; A. de
Candolle, Origin of Cultivated Plants (New York, 1886), pp.
59 et seq., 139 et seq.
2. Karl von den Steinen, Durch Centralbrasilien (1886), pp. 310
et seq.; Unter den Naturvölkern Zentral-Brasiliens (1894), pp.
210-212.
3. Berthold Laufer, “The Introduction of Maize into Eastern
Asia” (Congrès International des Américanistes, xve Session,
Quebec, 1907, vol. i, pp. 223 et seq., particularly pp. 250-252).
Regarding the introduction of tobacco into eastern Asia, see J.
Rein, in Petermann’s Mitteilungen, vol. xxiv (1878), pp. 215 et
seq.
4. Victor Hehn, Kulturpflanzen und Haustiere (2d ed., Berlin,
1874).
Page 169.
1. Ed. Hahn, Die Entstehung der Pflugkultur (Heidelberg, 1909).
2. Richard Laasch, Der Eid (Stuttgart, 1908). Laasch gives some
examples of the oath in America. They are, however,
remarkably few as compared to the vast material collected by
him from the Old World.
Page 171.
An exposition of Bastian’s point of view may be found in Th.
Achelis, Moderne Völkerkunde (Stuttgart, 1896), pp. 189 et
note 1, p. 161).
2. Boas (Ibid., p. 595).
Page 165.
K. Weule, Die Kultur der Kulturlosen (Stuttgart); F. Ratzel,
Anthropogeographie, vol. ii (1891), p. 693.
Page 167.
1. Ed. Hahn, Die Haustiere (Leipzig, 1896), pp. 464, 465; A. de
Candolle, Origin of Cultivated Plants (New York, 1886), pp.
59 et seq., 139 et seq.
2. Karl von den Steinen, Durch Centralbrasilien (1886), pp. 310
et seq.; Unter den Naturvölkern Zentral-Brasiliens (1894), pp.
210-212.
3. Berthold Laufer, “The Introduction of Maize into Eastern
Asia” (Congrès International des Américanistes, xve Session,
Quebec, 1907, vol. i, pp. 223 et seq., particularly pp. 250-252).
Regarding the introduction of tobacco into eastern Asia, see J.
Rein, in Petermann’s Mitteilungen, vol. xxiv (1878), pp. 215 et
seq.
4. Victor Hehn, Kulturpflanzen und Haustiere (2d ed., Berlin,
1874).
Page 169.
1. Ed. Hahn, Die Entstehung der Pflugkultur (Heidelberg, 1909).
2. Richard Laasch, Der Eid (Stuttgart, 1908). Laasch gives some
examples of the oath in America. They are, however,
remarkably few as compared to the vast material collected by
him from the Old World.
Page 171.
An exposition of Bastian’s point of view may be found in Th.
Achelis, Moderne Völkerkunde (Stuttgart, 1896), pp. 189 et
Page 187
seq.
Page 173.
1. Wilhelm Wundt, Völkerpsychologie (Leipzig, Engelmann).
2. Otto Stoll, Suggestion und Hypnotismus in der
Völkerpsychologie (Leipzig, 1894).
Page 176.
E. B. Tylor, Primitive Culture (3d ed., 1891), p. 16.
Page 177.
E. B. Tylor, “On a Method of Investigating the Development of
Institutions” (Journal of the Anthropological Institute of Great
Britain and Ireland, vol. xviii [1889], pp. 245 et seq.).
Page 179.
1. Otis T. Mason, The Origins of Invention (London, 1895), pp.
315 et seq.
2. W J McGee, “The Beginning of Zooculture” (American
Anthropologist, vol. x [1897], pp. 215 et seq.).
3. Ed. Hahn, Die Haustiere und ihre Beziehungen zur Wirtschaft
des Menschen; Die Entstehung der Pflugkultur (Heidelberg,
1909).
Page 180.
1. H. Colley March, in Transactions of the Lancashire and
Cheshire Antiquarian Society, 1886, “Polynesian Ornament a
Mythology” (Journal of the Anthropological Institute of Great
Britain and Ireland, vol. xxii [1893], pp. 307 et seq.). Hjalmar
Stolpe, “Entwicklungserscheinungen in der Ornamentik der
Naturvölker” (Mittheilungen der Anthropologischen
Gesellschaft in Wien, vol. xxii [1892], pp. 19 et seq.). Charles
H. Read, “On the Origin and Sacred Character of Certain
Page 173.
1. Wilhelm Wundt, Völkerpsychologie (Leipzig, Engelmann).
2. Otto Stoll, Suggestion und Hypnotismus in der
Völkerpsychologie (Leipzig, 1894).
Page 176.
E. B. Tylor, Primitive Culture (3d ed., 1891), p. 16.
Page 177.
E. B. Tylor, “On a Method of Investigating the Development of
Institutions” (Journal of the Anthropological Institute of Great
Britain and Ireland, vol. xviii [1889], pp. 245 et seq.).
Page 179.
1. Otis T. Mason, The Origins of Invention (London, 1895), pp.
315 et seq.
2. W J McGee, “The Beginning of Zooculture” (American
Anthropologist, vol. x [1897], pp. 215 et seq.).
3. Ed. Hahn, Die Haustiere und ihre Beziehungen zur Wirtschaft
des Menschen; Die Entstehung der Pflugkultur (Heidelberg,
1909).
Page 180.
1. H. Colley March, in Transactions of the Lancashire and
Cheshire Antiquarian Society, 1886, “Polynesian Ornament a
Mythology” (Journal of the Anthropological Institute of Great
Britain and Ireland, vol. xxii [1893], pp. 307 et seq.). Hjalmar
Stolpe, “Entwicklungserscheinungen in der Ornamentik der
Naturvölker” (Mittheilungen der Anthropologischen
Gesellschaft in Wien, vol. xxii [1892], pp. 19 et seq.). Charles
H. Read, “On the Origin and Sacred Character of Certain
Page 188
Ornaments of the S. E. Pacific” (Journ. Anthr. Inst., vol. xxi
[1892], pp. 139 et seq.).
2. A. C. Haddon, “The Decorative Art of British New Guinea”
(Cunningham Memoirs, No. X [Dublin, 1894]).
3. Karl von den Steinen, Unter den Naturvölkern Zentral-
Brasiliens (Berlin, 1894).
4. W. H. Holmes, “Ancient Art of the Province of Chiriqui,
Colombia” (Sixth Annual Report of the Bureau of Ethnology
[Washington, 1888], pp. 3 et seq.); F. W. Putnam,
“Conventionalism in Ancient American Art” (Bulletin Essex
Institute, vol. xviii [1886], pp. 155-167); George Grant
McCurdy, “The Armadillo in the Ancient Art of Chiriqui”
(Fifteenth International Congress of Americanists [Quebec,
1907], vol. ii, pp. 147-163).
5. Von den Steinen, “Prähistorische Zeichen und Ornamente”
(Bastian Festschrift [Berlin, 1896], pp. 247-288). The general
theory of ornament has been treated from this point of view by
H. Colley March, “The Meaning of Ornament, or its
Archæology and its Psychology” (Transactions of the
Lancaster and Cheshire Antiquarian Society, 1889). A. C.
Haddon, Evolution in Art (1895). Ernst Grosse, Die Anfänge
der Kunst (1894).
Page 186.
Von den Steinen, “Die Bedeutung der Textilmuster für den
geometrischen Stil der Naturvölker” (Correspondenz-Blatt der
deutschen Gesellschaft für Anthropologie, Ethnologie und
Urgeschichte, vol. xxxv [1904], p. 126); Max Schmidt,
Indianerstudien in Zentral-Brasilien (Berlin, 1905), pp. 330 et
seq.; Franz Boas, “The Decorative Art of the North American
Indians” (Popular Science Monthly, 1903, pp. 481-498);
Heinrich Schurtz, Urgeschichte der Kultur (1900), p. 540; A.
S. F. Hamlin, in The American Architect and Building News
(1898).
[1892], pp. 139 et seq.).
2. A. C. Haddon, “The Decorative Art of British New Guinea”
(Cunningham Memoirs, No. X [Dublin, 1894]).
3. Karl von den Steinen, Unter den Naturvölkern Zentral-
Brasiliens (Berlin, 1894).
4. W. H. Holmes, “Ancient Art of the Province of Chiriqui,
Colombia” (Sixth Annual Report of the Bureau of Ethnology
[Washington, 1888], pp. 3 et seq.); F. W. Putnam,
“Conventionalism in Ancient American Art” (Bulletin Essex
Institute, vol. xviii [1886], pp. 155-167); George Grant
McCurdy, “The Armadillo in the Ancient Art of Chiriqui”
(Fifteenth International Congress of Americanists [Quebec,
1907], vol. ii, pp. 147-163).
5. Von den Steinen, “Prähistorische Zeichen und Ornamente”
(Bastian Festschrift [Berlin, 1896], pp. 247-288). The general
theory of ornament has been treated from this point of view by
H. Colley March, “The Meaning of Ornament, or its
Archæology and its Psychology” (Transactions of the
Lancaster and Cheshire Antiquarian Society, 1889). A. C.
Haddon, Evolution in Art (1895). Ernst Grosse, Die Anfänge
der Kunst (1894).
Page 186.
Von den Steinen, “Die Bedeutung der Textilmuster für den
geometrischen Stil der Naturvölker” (Correspondenz-Blatt der
deutschen Gesellschaft für Anthropologie, Ethnologie und
Urgeschichte, vol. xxxv [1904], p. 126); Max Schmidt,
Indianerstudien in Zentral-Brasilien (Berlin, 1905), pp. 330 et
seq.; Franz Boas, “The Decorative Art of the North American
Indians” (Popular Science Monthly, 1903, pp. 481-498);
Heinrich Schurtz, Urgeschichte der Kultur (1900), p. 540; A.
S. F. Hamlin, in The American Architect and Building News
(1898).
Page 189
Page 187.
1. Richard Andree, Ethnographische Parallelen und Vergleiche
(Neue Folge, 1889), pp. 107 et seq.
2. Washington Matthews, “The Gentile System of the Navajo
Indians” (Journal of American Folk-Lore, vol. iii [1890], pp.
89-110).
Page 188.
1. John G. Bourke, “Notes upon the Gentile Organization of the
Apaches of Arizona” (Ibid., pp. 111-126).
2. J. Walter Fewkes, “The Kinship of a Tanoan-speaking
Community in Tusayan” (American Anthropologist, vol. vii
[1894], pp. 162 et seq.).
3. Franz Boas, “The Social Organization and the Secret Societies
of the Kwakiutl Indians” (Report of the U. S. National Museum
for 1895 [Washington, 1897], p. 333); John R. Swanton,
“Contributions to the Ethnology of the Haida” (Publications of
the Jesup North Pacific Expedition, vol. ii [Leiden, 1905-09],
pp. 102 et seq.).
Page 191.
A. A. Goldenweiser, “Totemism, an Analytical Study” (Journal of
American Folk-Lore, vol. xxiii [1910], pp. 179 et seq.).
Page 192.
Edward Westermarck, The Origin and Development of the Moral
Ideas (London, 1906).
Page 194.
1. For examples see, for instance, Franz Boas, Handbook of
American Indian Languages (Bulletin 40, Bureau of American
Ethnology [Washington, 1911]).
2. Carl Stumpf, Die Anfänge der Musik (Leipzig, 1911).
1. Richard Andree, Ethnographische Parallelen und Vergleiche
(Neue Folge, 1889), pp. 107 et seq.
2. Washington Matthews, “The Gentile System of the Navajo
Indians” (Journal of American Folk-Lore, vol. iii [1890], pp.
89-110).
Page 188.
1. John G. Bourke, “Notes upon the Gentile Organization of the
Apaches of Arizona” (Ibid., pp. 111-126).
2. J. Walter Fewkes, “The Kinship of a Tanoan-speaking
Community in Tusayan” (American Anthropologist, vol. vii
[1894], pp. 162 et seq.).
3. Franz Boas, “The Social Organization and the Secret Societies
of the Kwakiutl Indians” (Report of the U. S. National Museum
for 1895 [Washington, 1897], p. 333); John R. Swanton,
“Contributions to the Ethnology of the Haida” (Publications of
the Jesup North Pacific Expedition, vol. ii [Leiden, 1905-09],
pp. 102 et seq.).
Page 191.
A. A. Goldenweiser, “Totemism, an Analytical Study” (Journal of
American Folk-Lore, vol. xxiii [1910], pp. 179 et seq.).
Page 192.
Edward Westermarck, The Origin and Development of the Moral
Ideas (London, 1906).
Page 194.
1. For examples see, for instance, Franz Boas, Handbook of
American Indian Languages (Bulletin 40, Bureau of American
Ethnology [Washington, 1911]).
2. Carl Stumpf, Die Anfänge der Musik (Leipzig, 1911).
Page 190
Page 233.
Clark Wissler, “Decorative Art of the Sioux Indians” (Bulletin of
the American Museum of Natural History, vol. xviii [New
York, 1904], pp. 231-278).
Printed in the United States of America.
Clark Wissler, “Decorative Art of the Sioux Indians” (Bulletin of
the American Museum of Natural History, vol. xviii [New
York, 1904], pp. 231-278).
Printed in the United States of America.
Page 191
Transcriber's Notes
Except for the below-mentioned, all non-standard and inconsistent spelling has been retained
Hyphenation has been retained from original
New original cover art included with this eBook is granted to the public domain.
Pg. 19 - Corrected typo: '... primarily to the central nervous sytem' > 'system'
Pg. 125 - Corrected typo: missing period: '... as reflected in its language'
Pg. 235 - Corrected typo: '... concious of the cosmic problem' > 'conscious'
Pg. 287 - 'HERBERT SPENCER, l. c., p. 70.'> 'l.c.' to match style
Except for the below-mentioned, all non-standard and inconsistent spelling has been retained
Hyphenation has been retained from original
New original cover art included with this eBook is granted to the public domain.
Pg. 19 - Corrected typo: '... primarily to the central nervous sytem' > 'system'
Pg. 125 - Corrected typo: missing period: '... as reflected in its language'
Pg. 235 - Corrected typo: '... concious of the cosmic problem' > 'conscious'
Pg. 287 - 'HERBERT SPENCER, l. c., p. 70.'> 'l.c.' to match style
Page 192
*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE MIND OF
PRIMITIVE MAN ***
Updated editions will replace the previous one—the old editions will
be renamed.
Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright
law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works,
so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United
States without permission and without paying copyright royalties.
Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license,
apply to copying and distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic
works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG™ concept and
trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark, and may not
be used if you charge for an eBook, except by following the terms of
the trademark license, including paying royalties for use of the Project
Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge anything for copies of this
eBook, complying with the trademark license is very easy. You may
use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation of derivative
works, reports, performances and research. Project Gutenberg eBooks
may be modified and printed and given away—you may do practically
ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected by U.S.
copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark license,
especially commercial redistribution.
START: FULL LICENSE
PRIMITIVE MAN ***
Updated editions will replace the previous one—the old editions will
be renamed.
Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright
law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works,
so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United
States without permission and without paying copyright royalties.
Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license,
apply to copying and distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic
works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG™ concept and
trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark, and may not
be used if you charge for an eBook, except by following the terms of
the trademark license, including paying royalties for use of the Project
Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge anything for copies of this
eBook, complying with the trademark license is very easy. You may
use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation of derivative
works, reports, performances and research. Project Gutenberg eBooks
may be modified and printed and given away—you may do practically
ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected by U.S.
copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark license,
especially commercial redistribution.
START: FULL LICENSE
Page 193
THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG™ LICENSE
PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK
To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free
distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work (or
any other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project
Gutenberg”), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project
Gutenberg License available with this file or online at
www.gutenberg.org/license.
Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing
Project Gutenberg electronic works
1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg electronic
work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to and accept
all the terms of this license and intellectual property
(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all
the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy
all copies of Project Gutenberg electronic works in your possession. If
you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project Gutenberg
electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the terms of this
agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or entity to whom
you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.
1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be
used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people
who agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few
things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg electronic works
even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See
paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project
Gutenberg electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement
and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg electronic
works. See paragraph 1.E below.
1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the
Foundation” or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the
PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK
To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free
distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work (or
any other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project
Gutenberg”), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project
Gutenberg License available with this file or online at
www.gutenberg.org/license.
Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing
Project Gutenberg electronic works
1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg electronic
work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to and accept
all the terms of this license and intellectual property
(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all
the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy
all copies of Project Gutenberg electronic works in your possession. If
you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project Gutenberg
electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the terms of this
agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or entity to whom
you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.
1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be
used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people
who agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few
things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg electronic works
even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See
paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project
Gutenberg electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement
and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg electronic
works. See paragraph 1.E below.
1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the
Foundation” or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the
Page 194
collection of Project Gutenberg electronic works. Nearly all the
individual works in the collection are in the public domain in the
United States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in
the United States and you are located in the United States, we do not
claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing,
displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as
all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope
that you will support the Project Gutenberg mission of promoting free
access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg works
in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the Project
Gutenberg name associated with the work. You can easily comply with
the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the same format
with its attached full Project Gutenberg License when you share it
without charge with others.
1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are
in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States,
check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this
agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing,
distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any
other Project Gutenberg work. The Foundation makes no
representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any
country other than the United States.
1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:
1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate
access to, the full Project Gutenberg License must appear prominently
whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg work (any work on which
the phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the phrase
“Project Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed,
viewed, copied or distributed:
This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States
and most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no
restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it
under the terms of the Project Gutenberg™ License included with
individual works in the collection are in the public domain in the
United States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in
the United States and you are located in the United States, we do not
claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing,
displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as
all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope
that you will support the Project Gutenberg mission of promoting free
access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg works
in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the Project
Gutenberg name associated with the work. You can easily comply with
the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the same format
with its attached full Project Gutenberg License when you share it
without charge with others.
1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are
in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States,
check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this
agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing,
distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any
other Project Gutenberg work. The Foundation makes no
representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any
country other than the United States.
1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:
1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate
access to, the full Project Gutenberg License must appear prominently
whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg work (any work on which
the phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the phrase
“Project Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed,
viewed, copied or distributed:
This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States
and most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no
restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it
under the terms of the Project Gutenberg™ License included with
Page 195
this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located
in the United States, you will have to check the laws of the
country where you are located before using this eBook.
1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg electronic work is derived
from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not contain a
notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the copyright
holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in the United
States without paying any fees or charges. If you are redistributing or
providing access to a work with the phrase “Project Gutenberg”
associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply either with
the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or obtain
permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg
trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg electronic work is posted
with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any
additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms
will be linked to the Project Gutenberg License for all works posted
with the permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of
this work.
1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg
License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg.
1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
Gutenberg License.
1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including
any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide
access to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg work in a format
other than “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official
in the United States, you will have to check the laws of the
country where you are located before using this eBook.
1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg electronic work is derived
from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not contain a
notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the copyright
holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in the United
States without paying any fees or charges. If you are redistributing or
providing access to a work with the phrase “Project Gutenberg”
associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply either with
the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or obtain
permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg
trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg electronic work is posted
with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any
additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms
will be linked to the Project Gutenberg License for all works posted
with the permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of
this work.
1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg
License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg.
1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
Gutenberg License.
1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including
any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide
access to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg work in a format
other than “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official
Page 196
version posted on the official Project Gutenberg website
(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense
to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means of
obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original “Plain
Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format must include the
full Project Gutenberg License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.
1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg works
unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
access to or distributing Project Gutenberg electronic works provided
that:
• You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from the
use of Project Gutenberg works calculated using the method you
already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed to the
owner of the Project Gutenberg trademark, but he has agreed to donate
royalties under this paragraph to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid within 60 days
following each date on which you prepare (or are legally required to
prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty payments should be clearly
marked as such and sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation at the address specified in Section 4, “Information about
donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation.”
• You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he does
not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™ License. You
must require such a user to return or destroy all copies of the works
possessed in a physical medium and discontinue all use of and all
access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™ works.
• You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any
money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
receipt of the work.
(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense
to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means of
obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original “Plain
Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format must include the
full Project Gutenberg License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.
1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg works
unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
access to or distributing Project Gutenberg electronic works provided
that:
• You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from the
use of Project Gutenberg works calculated using the method you
already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed to the
owner of the Project Gutenberg trademark, but he has agreed to donate
royalties under this paragraph to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid within 60 days
following each date on which you prepare (or are legally required to
prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty payments should be clearly
marked as such and sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation at the address specified in Section 4, “Information about
donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation.”
• You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he does
not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™ License. You
must require such a user to return or destroy all copies of the works
possessed in a physical medium and discontinue all use of and all
access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™ works.
• You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any
money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
receipt of the work.
Page 197
• You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free distribution
of Project Gutenberg™ works.
1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg™
electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set forth
in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from the
Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of the
Project Gutenberg™ trademark. Contact the Foundation as set forth in
Section 3 below.
1.F.
1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend
considerable effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and
proofread works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the
Project Gutenberg™ collection. Despite these efforts, Project
Gutenberg™ electronic works, and the medium on which they may be
stored, may contain “Defects,” such as, but not limited to, incomplete,
inaccurate or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other
intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or
other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or
cannot be read by your equipment.
1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES -
Except for the “Right of Replacement or Refund” described in
paragraph 1.F.3, the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation,
the owner of the Project Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party
distributing a Project Gutenberg™ electronic work under this
agreement, disclaim all liability to you for damages, costs and
expenses, including legal fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO
REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT LIABILITY, BREACH
OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE
FOUNDATION, THE TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY
DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT,
CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR INCIDENTAL DAMAGES
of Project Gutenberg™ works.
1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg™
electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set forth
in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from the
Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of the
Project Gutenberg™ trademark. Contact the Foundation as set forth in
Section 3 below.
1.F.
1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend
considerable effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and
proofread works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the
Project Gutenberg™ collection. Despite these efforts, Project
Gutenberg™ electronic works, and the medium on which they may be
stored, may contain “Defects,” such as, but not limited to, incomplete,
inaccurate or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other
intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or
other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or
cannot be read by your equipment.
1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES -
Except for the “Right of Replacement or Refund” described in
paragraph 1.F.3, the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation,
the owner of the Project Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party
distributing a Project Gutenberg™ electronic work under this
agreement, disclaim all liability to you for damages, costs and
expenses, including legal fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO
REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT LIABILITY, BREACH
OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE
FOUNDATION, THE TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY
DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT,
CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR INCIDENTAL DAMAGES
Page 198
EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
DAMAGE.
1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you
discover a defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it,
you can receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by
sending a written explanation to the person you received the work
from. If you received the work on a physical medium, you must return
the medium with your written explanation. The person or entity that
provided you with the defective work may elect to provide a
replacement copy in lieu of a refund. If you received the work
electronically, the person or entity providing it to you may choose to
give you a second opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu
of a refund. If the second copy is also defective, you may demand a
refund in writing without further opportunities to fix the problem.
1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth in
paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS’, WITH NO
OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED,
INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF
MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.
1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages. If
any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the law
of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be
interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by
the applicable state law. The invalidity or unenforceability of any
provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions.
1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the
Foundation, the trademark owner, any agent or employee of the
Foundation, anyone providing copies of Project Gutenberg™
electronic works in accordance with this agreement, and any
volunteers associated with the production, promotion and distribution
of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works, harmless from all liability,
costs and expenses, including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly
from any of the following which you do or cause to occur: (a)
DAMAGE.
1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you
discover a defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it,
you can receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by
sending a written explanation to the person you received the work
from. If you received the work on a physical medium, you must return
the medium with your written explanation. The person or entity that
provided you with the defective work may elect to provide a
replacement copy in lieu of a refund. If you received the work
electronically, the person or entity providing it to you may choose to
give you a second opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu
of a refund. If the second copy is also defective, you may demand a
refund in writing without further opportunities to fix the problem.
1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth in
paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS’, WITH NO
OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED,
INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF
MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.
1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages. If
any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the law
of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be
interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by
the applicable state law. The invalidity or unenforceability of any
provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions.
1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the
Foundation, the trademark owner, any agent or employee of the
Foundation, anyone providing copies of Project Gutenberg™
electronic works in accordance with this agreement, and any
volunteers associated with the production, promotion and distribution
of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works, harmless from all liability,
costs and expenses, including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly
from any of the following which you do or cause to occur: (a)
Page 199
distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg work, (b) alteration,
modification, or additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg work,
and (c) any Defect you cause.
Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project
Gutenberg
Project Gutenberg is synonymous with the free distribution of
electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of
computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It
exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations
from people in all walks of life.
Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg’s goals
and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg collection will remain freely
available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure and
permanent future for Project Gutenberg and future generations. To
learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
and how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4 and
the Foundation information page at www.gutenberg.org.
Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation
The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit
501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the state
of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal Revenue
Service. The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification number is
64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by U.S.
federal laws and your state’s laws.
The Foundation’s business office is located at 41 Watchung Plaza
#516, Montclair NJ 07042, USA, +1 (862) 621-9288. Email contact
modification, or additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg work,
and (c) any Defect you cause.
Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project
Gutenberg
Project Gutenberg is synonymous with the free distribution of
electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of
computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It
exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations
from people in all walks of life.
Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg’s goals
and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg collection will remain freely
available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure and
permanent future for Project Gutenberg and future generations. To
learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
and how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4 and
the Foundation information page at www.gutenberg.org.
Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation
The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit
501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the state
of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal Revenue
Service. The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification number is
64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by U.S.
federal laws and your state’s laws.
The Foundation’s business office is located at 41 Watchung Plaza
#516, Montclair NJ 07042, USA, +1 (862) 621-9288. Email contact
Page 200
links and up to date contact information can be found at the
Foundation’s website and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact
Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without
widespread public support and donations to carry out its mission of
increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
freely distributed in machine-readable form accessible by the widest
array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small
donations ($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax
exempt status with the IRS.
The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United States.
Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a considerable
effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up with these
requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations where we have
not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND
DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular
state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate.
While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
approach us with offers to donate.
International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.
Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation
methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other
ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To
donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate.
Foundation’s website and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact
Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without
widespread public support and donations to carry out its mission of
increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
freely distributed in machine-readable form accessible by the widest
array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small
donations ($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax
exempt status with the IRS.
The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United States.
Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a considerable
effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up with these
requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations where we have
not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND
DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular
state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate.
While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
approach us with offers to donate.
International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.
Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation
methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other
ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To
donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate.
Page 201
Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg
electronic works
Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project Gutenberg
concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared
with anyone. For forty years, he produced and distributed Project
Gutenberg eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support.
Project Gutenberg eBooks are often created from several printed
editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in
the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not
necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper
edition.
Most people start at our website which has the main PG search facility:
www.gutenberg.org.
This website includes information about Project Gutenberg, including
how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.
electronic works
Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project Gutenberg
concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared
with anyone. For forty years, he produced and distributed Project
Gutenberg eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support.
Project Gutenberg eBooks are often created from several printed
editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in
the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not
necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper
edition.
Most people start at our website which has the main PG search facility:
www.gutenberg.org.
This website includes information about Project Gutenberg, including
how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive
Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.